《Golden Fool (Tawny Man #2)》


 Page 1

    Prologue


    LOSSES SUSTAINED


    The loss of a bond-beast is a difficult event to explain to the non-Witted. Those who can speak of the death of an animal as ¡°It was only a dog¡± will never grasp it. Others, more sympathetic, perceive it as the death of a beloved pet. Even those who say, ¡°It must be like losing a child, or a wife,¡± are still seeing only one facet of the toll. To lose the living creature that one has been linked with is more than the loss of a companion or loved one. It was the sudden amputation of half my physical body. My vision was dimmed, my appetite diminished by the insipid flavor of food. My hearing was dulled and


    The manuscript, begun so many years ago, ends in a flurry of blots and angry stabbings from my pen. I can recall the moment at which I realized I had slipped from writing in generalities into my own intimate rendering of pain. There are creases on the scroll where I flung it to the floor and stamped on it. The wonder is that I only kicked it aside rather than committing it to the flames. I do not know who took pity on the wretched thing and shelved it on my scroll rack. Perhaps it was Thick, doing his tasks in his methodical, unthinking way. Certainly I find nothing there that I would have saved.


    So it has often been with my writing efforts. My various attempts at a history of the Six Duchies have too often meandered into a history of myself. From a treatise on herbs my pen would wander to the various treatments for Skill ailments. My studies of the White Prophets delve too deeply into their relationships with their Catalysts. I do not know if it is conceit that always turns my thoughts to my own life, or if my writing is my own pathetic effort to explain my life to myself. The years have come and gone in their scores of turnings, and night after night, I still take pen in hand and write. Still I strive to understand who I am. Still I promise myself, ¡°Next time I will do better¡± in the all-too-human conceit that I will always be offered a ¡°next time.¡±


    Yet I did not do that when I lost Nighteyes. I never promised myself that I would bond again, and do better by my next partner. Such a thought would have been traitorous. The death of Nighteyes gutted me. I walked wounded through my life in the days that followed, unaware of just how mutilated I was. I was like the man who complains of the itching of his severed leg. The itching distracts from the immense knowledge that one will ever after hobble through life. So the immediate grief at his death concealed the full damage done to me. I was confused, thinking that my pain and my loss were one and the same thing, whereas one was but a symptom of the other.


    In a curious way, it was a second coming-of-age. This one was not an arrival at manhood, but rather a slow realization of myself as an individual. Circumstances had plunged me back into the intrigues of the court at Buckkeep Castle. I had the friendship of the Fool and Chade. I stood at the edge of a true relationship with Jinna the Hedge-witch. My boy Hap had flung himself headlong into both apprenticeship and romance, and seemed to be floundering desperately through both. Young Prince Dutiful, poised on the lip of his betrothal to the Outislander Narcheska, had turned to me as a mentor; not just as a teacher for both Skill and Wit, but as someone to guide him through the rapids of adolescence to manhood. I did not lack for people who cared about me, nor for folk I deeply cherished. But for all that, I stood more alone than ever I had before.


    The strangest part was my slow realization that I chose that isolation.


    Nighteyes was irreplaceable; he had worked a change on me in the years that we had shared. He was not half of me; together, we made a whole. Even when Hap came into our life, we regarded him as a juvenile and a responsibility. The wolf and I were the unit that made the decisions. Ours was the partnership. With Nighteyes gone, I felt I would never again share that arrangement with any other, animal or human.


    When I was a lad, spending time in the company of Lady Patience and her companion Lacey, I often overheard their blunt appraisals of the men at court. One assumption Patience and Lacey had shared was that a man or woman who had passed their thirtieth year unwed was likely to remain so. ¡°Set in his ways,¡± Patience would declare at the gossip that some graying lord had suddenly begun to court a young girl. ¡°Spring has turned his head, but she¡¯ll find soon enough there is no room in his life for a partner. He¡¯s had it all his own way too long.¡±


    And so I began, very slowly, to see myself. I was often lonely. I knew that my Wit quested out for companionship. Yet that feeling and that questing were like a reflex, the twitching of a severed limb. No one, human or animal, could ever fill the gap that Nighteyes had left in my life.


    I had said as much to the Fool during a rare moment of conversation on our way back to Buckkeep. It had been one of the nights when we had camped beside our homeward road. I had left him with Prince Dutiful and Laurel, the Queen¡¯s Huntswoman. They had huddled around the fire, making the best of the cold night and sparse food. The Prince had been withdrawn and morose, still raw with the pain of losing his bond-cat. For me to be near him was like holding a previously burned hand near a flame; it woke all my own pain more sharply. So I had made the excuse of getting more wood for the fire and gone apart from them all.

 Page 2

    Winter was announcing its approach with a dark and chill evening. There were no colors left in the dim world, and away from the firelight, I groped like a mole as I searched for wood. At last I gave it up and sat down on a stone by the creekside to wait for my eyes to adjust. But sitting there alone, feeling the cold press in around me, I had lost all ambition to find wood, or indeed to do anything at all. I sat and stared, listening to the sound of the running water and letting the night fill me with its gloom.


    The Fool came to me, moving quietly through the darkness. He sat down on the earth beside me and for a time we said nothing. Then he reached over, set a hand on my shoulder, and said, ¡°I wish there were some way I could ease your grieving.¡±


    It was a useless thing to say, and he seemed to feel that, for after those words he was silent. Perhaps it was the ghost of Nighteyes who reproached me for my surly silence to our friend, for after a time I groped for some words to bridge the dark between us. ¡°It is like the cut on your head, Fool. Time will heal it, but until it does, all the best wishes in the world cannot make it heal faster. Even if there were some way to disperse this pain, some herb or drunkenness that would numb it, I could not choose it. Nothing will ever make his death better. All I can look forward to is becoming accustomed to being alone.¡±


    Despite my effort, my words still sounded like a rebuke. Worse, it seemed a self-pitying one. It is a tribute to my friend that he did not take offense at them. He only rose gracefully. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be, then. I think you are choosing to mourn alone, and if that is your choice, I¡¯ll respect it. I do not think it is your wisest choice, but I¡¯ll respect it.¡± He paused and gave a small sigh. ¡°I perceive something about myself now; I came because I wanted you to know that I knew you were in pain. Not because I could heal you of it, but because I wanted you to be aware that I shared that pain through our connection. I suspect there is an aspect of selfishness to that; that I wished you also to be aware of it, I mean. A burden shared not only can lighten it; it can form a bond between those who share it. So that no one is left to bear it alone.¡±


    I sensed there was some germ of wisdom in his words, something I should consider, but I was too weary and wracked to reach for it. ¡°I¡¯ll come back to the fire in a little while¡± was what I said, and the Fool knew it was a dismissal. He took his hand from my shoulder and walked away.


    It was only when I later considered his words that I understood them. I was choosing to be alone then; it was not the inescapable consequence of the wolf¡¯s death, nor even a carefully considered decision. I was embracing my solitude, courting my pain. It was not the first time I had chosen such a course.


    I handled that thought carefully, for it was sharp enough to kill me. I had chosen my isolated years with Hap in my cabin. No one had forced me into that exile. The irony was that it had been the granting of my often-voiced wish. Throughout my youth, I had always asserted that what I truly wanted was to live a life where I could make my own choices, independent of the ¡°duties¡± of my birth and position. It was only when fate granted that to me that I realized the cost of it. I could set aside my responsibilities to others and live my life as I pleased only when I also severed my ties to them. I could not have it both ways. To be part of a family, or any community, is to have duties and responsibilities, to be bound by the rules of that group. I had lived apart from that for a time, but now I knew that had been my choice. I had chosen to renounce my responsibilities to my family, and accepted the ensuing isolation as the cost. At the time, I had insisted to myself that fortune had forced me into that role. Just as I was making a choice now, even though I tried to persuade myself I was but following the inescapable path fate had set out for me.


    To recognize you are the source of your own loneliness is not a cure for it. But it is a step toward seeing that it is not inevitable, and that such a choice is not irrevocable.


    Chapter I


    PIEBALDS


    The Piebalds always claimed only to want freedom from the persecution that has been the lot of the Witted folk of the Six Duchies for generations. This claim can be dismissed as both a lie and a clever deceit. The Piebalds wanted power. Their intent was to mold all of the Witted folk of the Six Duchies into a united force that would rise up to seize control of the monarchy and put their own people into power. One facet of their ploy was to claim that all kings since the abdication of Chivalry were pretenders, that the bastardy of FitzChivalry Farseer was wrongly construed as an obstacle to his inheriting the throne. Legends of the ¡°True-hearted Bastard¡± rising from the grave to serve King Verity in his quest proliferated beyond all common sense, ascribing powers to FitzChivalry that raised the Bastard to the status of a near-deity. For this reason, the Piebalds have also been known as the Cult of the Bastard.

 Page 3

    These ridiculous claims were intended to give some sort of legitimacy to the Piebald quest to overthrow the Farseer monarchy and put one of their own on the throne. To this end, the Piebalds began a clever campaign of forcing the Witted to either unite with them or risk exposure. Perhaps this tactic was inspired by Kebal Rawbread, leader of the Outislanders during the Red Ship War, for it is said that he drew men to follow him, not by his charisma, but by fear of what he would do to their homes and families if they refused to fall in with his plans.


    The Piebalds¡¯ technique was a simple one. Either families tainted with the Wit magic joined their alliance or they were exposed by public accusations that led to their execution. It is said that the Piebalds often began an insidious attack on the fringes of a powerful family, exposing first a servant or a less affluent cousin, all the while making it clear that if the head of the stalwart house did not comply with their wishes, he too would eventually meet such an end.


    This is not the action of folk who wish to bring an end to persecution of their kin. This is the act of a ruthless faction determined to gain power for themselves, first by subjugating their own kind.


    ¡ª ROWELL¡¯S ¡°THE PIEBALD CONSPIRACY¡±


    The watch had changed. The town watchman¡¯s bell and cry came thin through the storm, but I heard it. Night had officially ended and we were venturing toward morning and still I sat in Jinna¡¯s cottage waiting for Hap to return. Jinna and I shared the comfort of her cozy hearth. Jinna¡¯s niece had come in some time ago and chatted with us briefly before she sought her bed. Jinna and I passed the time, feeding log after log to the fire and gossiping of inconsequential things. The hedge-witch¡¯s little house was warm and pleasant, her company congenial, and waiting for my boy became an excuse that allowed me to do what I wished, which was simply to sit quietly where I was.


    Conversation had been sporadic. Jinna had asked how my errand had gone. I had replied that it had been my master¡¯s business and that I had but accompanied him. To keep that from sounding too brusque, I added that Lord Golden had acquired some feathers for his collection and then chatted to her about Myblack. I knew Jinna had no real interest in hearing about my horse, but she listened amiably. The words filled the small space between us comfortably.


    In truth, our real errand had had nothing to do with feathers, and had been more mine than Lord Golden¡¯s. Together, we had recovered Prince Dutiful from the Piebalds who had first befriended and then captured him. We had returned him to Buckkeep with none of his nobles the wiser. Tonight the aristocracy of the Six Duchies feasted and danced, and tomorrow they would formalize Prince Dutiful¡¯s betrothal to the Outisland Narcheska Elliania. Outwardly, all was as it had been.


    Few would ever know how much the seamless continuation of their normality had cost the Prince and me. The Prince¡¯s Wit cat had sacrificed her life for him. I had lost my wolf. For close to a score of years, Nighteyes had been my other self, the repository of half my soul. Now he was gone. It was as profound a change in my life as the snuffing of a lamp makes in an evening room. His absence seemed a solid thing, a burden I must carry in addition to my grief. Nights were darker. No one guarded my back for me. Yet I knew I would continue to live. Sometimes that knowledge seemed the worst part of my loss.


    I reined back before I plunged completely into self-pity. I was not the only one who was bereaved. Despite the Prince¡¯s briefer bond with his cat, I knew he suffered deeply. The magic link that the Wit forms between a human and an animal is a complex one. Severing it is never trivial. Yet the boy had mastered his grief and was stalwartly going through the motions of fulfilling his duties. At least I did not have to face my betrothal tomorrow night. The Prince had been plunged immediately back into his routine since we returned to Buckkeep yesterday afternoon. Last night he had attended the ceremonies that welcomed his bride-to-be. Tonight, he must smile and eat, make conversation, accept good wishes, dance, and appear well pleased with what fate and his mother had decreed for him. I thought of bright lights and skirling music and laughter and loud conversations. I shook my head in sympathy for him.


    ¡°And what makes you shake your head like that, Tom Badgerlock?¡±


    Jinna¡¯s voice broke in on my introspection, and I realized that the silence had grown long. I drew a long breath and found an easy lie. ¡°The storm shows no sign of dying, does it? I was pitying those who must be out in it this night. I am grateful that I am not one of them.¡±


    ¡°Well. To that, I¡¯ll add that I am thankful for the company,¡± she said, and smiled.


    ¡°And I the same,¡± I added awkwardly.

 Page 4

    To pass the night in the placid companionship of a pleasant woman was a novel experience for me. Jinna¡¯s cat sat purring on my lap, while Jinna¡¯s hands were occupied with knitting. The cozy warmth of the firelight reflected in the auburn shades of Jinna¡¯s curly hair and the scattering of freckles on her face and forearms. She had a good face, not beautiful, but calm and kind. Our conversation had wandered wide this evening, from the herbs she had used to make the tea to how driftwood fires sometimes burned with colored flames, and beyond to discussing ourselves. I had discovered she was about six years younger than I truly was, and she had expressed surprise when I claimed to be forty-two. That was seven years past my true age; the extra years were part of my role as Tom Badgerlock. It pleased me when she said that she had thought I was closer to her age. Yet neither of us really gave our minds to our words. There was an interesting little tension between us as we sat before the fire and conversed quietly. The curiosity suspended between us was like a string, plucked and humming.


    Before I had left on my errand with Lord Golden, I had spent an afternoon with Jinna. She had kissed me. No words had accompanied that gesture, no avowals of love or romantic compliments. There had been just the one kiss, interrupted when her niece had returned from marketing. Right now, neither of us quite knew how to return to the place where that moment of intimacy had been possible. For my part, I was not sure that I wished to venture there. I was not ready even for a second kiss, let alone what it might bring. My heart was too raw. Yet I wanted to be here, sitting before her fireside. It sounds a contradiction, and perhaps it was. I did not want the inevitable complications that caresses would lead to, yet in my Wit bereavement, I took comfort in this woman¡¯s company.


    Yet Jinna was not why I had come here tonight. I needed to see Hap, my foster son. He had just arrived at Buckkeep Town and had been staying with Jinna. I wished to be sure his apprenticeship with Gindast the woodworker was going well. I must also, much as I dreaded it, give him the news of Nighteyes¡¯ death. The wolf had raised the lad as much as I had. Yet even as I winced at the thought of telling him, I hoped it would, as the Fool had said, somehow ease the burden of my sorrow. With Hap, I could share my grief, however selfish a thing that might be. Hap had been mine for the last seven years. We had shared a life, and the wolf¡¯s companionship. If I still belonged to anyone or anything, I belonged to my boy. I needed to feel the reality of that.


    ¡°More tea?¡± Jinna offered me.


    I did not want more tea. We had already drunk three pots of it, and I had visited her backhouse twice. Yet she offered the tea to let me know I was welcome to stay, no matter how late, or early, the hour had become. So, ¡°Please,¡± I said, and she set her knitting aside, to repeat the ritual of filling the kettle with fresh water from the cask and hanging it from the hook and swinging it over the fire again. Outside the storm rattled the shutters in a fresh surge of fury. Then it became, not the storm, but Hap¡¯s rapping at the door. ¡°Jinna?¡± he called unevenly. ¡°Are you awake still?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m awake,¡± she replied. She turned from putting the kettle on. ¡°And lucky for you that I am, or you¡¯d be sleeping in the shed with your pony. I¡¯m coming.¡±


    As she lifted the latch, I stood up, gently dumping the cat off my lap.


    Imbecile. The cat was comfortable. Fennel complained as he slid to the floor, but the big orange tom was too stupefied with warmth to make much of a protest. Instead he leapt onto Jinna¡¯s chair and curled up in it without deigning me a backward glance.


    The storm pushed in with Hap as he shoved the door open. A gust of wind carried rain into the room. ¡°Whew. Put the wood in the hole, lad,¡± Jinna rebuked Hap as he lurched in. Obediently he shut the door behind him and latched it, and then stood dripping before it.


    ¡°It¡¯s wild and wet out there,¡± he told her. His smile was beatifically drunken, but his eyes were lit with more than wine. Infatuation shone there, as unmistakable as the rain slipping from his lank hair and running down his face. It took him a moment or two to realize that I was there, watching him. Then, ¡°Tom! Tom, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± He flung his arms wide in a drunkard¡¯s ebullience for the ordinary, and I laughed and stepped forward to accept his wet hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get water all over Jinna¡¯s floor!¡± I rebuked him.


    ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t. Well. I won¡¯t, then,¡± he declared, and dragged off his sodden coat. He hung it on a peg by the door and peeled off his wool cap to drip there as well. He tried to take his boots off standing, but lost his balance. He sat down on the floor and tugged them off. He leaned far to set them by the door under his wet coat and then sat up with a blissful smile. ¡°Tom. I¡¯ve met a girl.¡±

 Page 5

    ¡°Have you? I thought you¡¯d met a bottle from the smell of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± he admitted unabashedly. ¡°That, too. But we had to drink the Prince¡¯s health, you know. And that of his intended. And to a happy marriage. And for many children. And for as much happiness for ourselves.¡± He gave me a wide and fatuous smile. ¡°She says she loves me. She likes my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Well. That¡¯s good.¡± How many times in his life had folk looked at his mismatched eyes, one brown and one blue, and made the sign against evil? It had to be balm to meet a girl who found them attractive.


    And I suddenly knew that now was not the time to burden him with any grief of mine. I spoke gently but firmly. ¡°I think perhaps you should go to bed, son. Won¡¯t your master be expecting you in the morning?¡±


    He looked as if I had slapped him with a fish. The smile faded from his face. ¡°Oh. Yes, yes that¡¯s true. He¡¯ll expect me. Old Gindast expects his apprentices to be there before his journeymen, and his journeymen to be well at work when he arrives.¡± He gathered himself and slowly stood up. ¡°Tom, this apprenticeship hasn¡¯t been what I expected at all. I sweep and carry boards and turn wood that is drying. I sharpen tools and clean tools and oil tools. Then I sweep again. I rub oil finishes into the completed pieces. But not a tool have I had in my hand to use, in all these days. It¡¯s all ¡®Watch how this is done, boy,¡¯ or ¡®Repeat back what I just told you¡¯ and ¡®This isn¡¯t what I asked for. Take this back to the wood stock and bring me the fine-grained cherry. And be quick about it.¡¯ And Tom, they call me names. Country boy and dullard.¡±


    ¡°Gindast calls all his apprentices names, Hap.¡± Jinna¡¯s placid voice was both calming and comforting, but it was still strange to have a third person include herself in our conversation. ¡°It¡¯s common knowledge. One even took the taunt with him when he went into business for himself. Now you pay a fine price for a Simpleton table.¡± Jinna had moved back to her chair. She had taken up her knitting but not resumed her seat. The cat still had it.


    I tried not to show how much Hap¡¯s words distressed me. I had expected to hear that he loved his position and how grateful he was that I had been able to get it for him. I had believed that his apprenticeship would be the one thing that had gone right. ¡°Well. I warned you that you would have to work hard,¡± I attempted.


    ¡°And I was ready for that, Tom, truly I was. I¡¯m ready to cut wood and fit it and shape it all day. But I didn¡¯t expect to be bored to death. Sweeping and rubbing and fetching . . . I might as well have stayed at home for all I¡¯m learning here.¡±


    Few things have such sharp edges as the careless words of a boy. His disdain for our old life, spoken so plainly, left me speechless.


    He lifted his eyes to mine accusingly. ¡°And where have you been and why have you been gone so long? Didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯d need you?¡± Then he squinted at me. ¡°What have you done to your hair?¡±


    ¡°I cut it,¡± I said. I ran a self-conscious hand over my mourning-shortened locks. I suddenly did not trust myself to say more than that. He was just a lad, I knew, and prone to see all things first in how they affected himself. But the very brevity of my reply alerted him that there was much I had not said.


    His eyes wandered over my face. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± he demanded.


    I took a breath. No help for it now. ¡°Nighteyes is dead,¡± I said quietly.


    ¡°But . . . is it my fault? He ran away from me, Tom, but I did look for him, I swear I did, Jinna will tell you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. He followed and found me. I was with him when he died. It was nothing you did, Hap. He was just old. It was his time and he went from me.¡± Despite my efforts, my throat clenched down on the words.


    The relief on the boy¡¯s face that he was not at fault was another arrow in my heart. Was being blameless more important to him than the wolf¡¯s death? But when he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s gone,¡± I suddenly understood. He spoke the exact truth. It would take a day, perhaps several, before he realized the old wolf was never coming back. Nighteyes would never again sprawl beside him on the hearthstones, never nudge his hand to have his ears scratched, never walk at his side to hunt rabbits again. Tears rose in my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be all right. It will just take time,¡± I assured him thickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± he responded heavily.


    ¡°Go to bed. You can still get an hour or so of sleep before you must rise.¡±

 Page 6

    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. ¡°I suppose I¡¯d better.¡± Then he took a step toward me. ¡°Tom. I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said, and his awkward hug took away much of the earlier hurt he had dealt me. Then he lifted his eyes to mine to ask earnestly, ¡°You¡¯ll come by tomorrow night, won¡¯t you? I need to talk to you. It¡¯s very important.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come by tonight. If Jinna does not mind.¡± I looked past Hap¡¯s shoulder at her as I released him from my embrace.


    ¡°Jinna won¡¯t mind at all,¡± she assured me, and I hoped only I could hear the extra note of warmth in her voice.


    ¡°So. I¡¯ll see you tonight. When you¡¯re sober. Now to bed with you, boy.¡± I rumpled his wet hair, and he muttered a good night. He left the room to seek his bedchamber and I was suddenly alone with Jinna. A log collapsed in the fire and then the small crackling of its settling was the only sound in the room. ¡°Well. I must go. I thank you for letting me wait for Hap here.¡±


    Jinna set down her knitting again. ¡°You are welcome, Tom Badgerlock.¡±


    My cloak was on a peg by her door. I took it down and swirled it around my shoulders. She reached up suddenly to fasten it for me. She pulled the hood of it up over my shorn head, and then smiled as she tugged at the sides of the hood to pull my face down to hers. ¡°Good night,¡± she said breathlessly. She lifted her chin. I put my hands on her shoulders and kissed her. I wanted to, and yet I wondered that I allowed myself to do it. Where could it lead, this exchange of kisses, but to complications and trouble?


    Did she sense my reservations? As I lifted my mouth from hers, she gave her head a small shake. She caught my hand in hers. ¡°You worry too much, Tom Badgerlock.¡± She lifted my hand to her mouth and put a warm kiss on the palm of it. ¡°Some things are far less complex than you think they are.¡±


    I felt awkward, but I managed to say, ¡°If that were true, it would be a sweet thing.¡±


    ¡°Such a courtier¡¯s tongue.¡± Her words warmed me until she added, ¡°But gentle words won¡¯t keep Hap from running aground. You need to take a firm hand with that young man soon. Hap needs some lines drawn or you may lose him to Buckkeep Town. He wouldn¡¯t be the first good country lad to go bad in a town.¡±


    ¡°I think I know my own son,¡± I said a bit testily.


    ¡°Perhaps you know the boy. It¡¯s the young man I fear for.¡± Then she dared to laugh at my scowl and add, ¡°Save that look for Hap. Good night, Tom. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Jinna.¡±


    She let me out, and then stood in her doorway watching me walk away. I glanced back at her, a woman watching me from a rectangle of warm yellow light. The wind stirred her curly hair, blowing it about her round face. She waved to me, and I waved back before she shut the door. Then I sighed and pulled my cloak more tightly around me. The worst of the rain had fallen, the storm decayed to swirling gusts that seemed to lurk in wait at the street corners. It had made merry with the festival trim of the town. The blustering gusts sent fallen garlands snaking down the street, and whipped banners to tatters. Usually the taverns had torches set in sconces to guide customers to their doors, but at this hour they were either burned out or taken down. Most of the taverns and inns had closed their door for the night. All the decent folk were long abed, and most of the indecent ones, too. I hurried through the cold dark streets, guided more by my sense of direction than my eyes. It would be even darker once I left the cliff-side town behind and began the winding climb through the forest toward Buckkeep Castle, but that was a road I had known since my childhood. My feet would lead me home.


    I became aware of the men following me as I left the last scattered houses of Buckkeep Town behind. I knew that they were stalking me, not merely men on the same path as myself, for when I slowed my steps, they slowed theirs. Obviously they had no wish to catch up with me until I had left the houses of town behind me. That did not bode well for their intentions. I had left the keep unarmed, my country habits telling against me. I had the belt knife that any man carries for the small tasks of the day, but nothing larger. My ugly, workaday sword in its battered sheath was hanging on the wall in my little chamber. I told myself it was likely that they were no more than common footpads, looking for easy prey. Doubtless they believed me drunk and unaware of them, and as soon as I fought back, they would flee.


    It was thin solace. I had no wish to fight at all. I was sick of strife, and weary of being wary. I doubted they would care. So I halted where I was and turned in the dark road to face those who came after me. I drew my belt knife and balanced my weight and waited for them.

 Page 7

    Behind me, all was silence save for the wind soughing through the whispering trees that arched the road. Presently, I became aware of the waves crashing against the cliffs in the distance. I listened for the sounds of men moving through the brush, or the scuff of footsteps on the road, but heard nothing. I grew impatient. ¡°Come on, then!¡± I roared to the night. ¡°I¡¯ve little enough for you to take, save my knife, and you won¡¯t get that hilt first. Let¡¯s get this done with!¡±


    Silence flowed in after my words, and my shouting to the night suddenly seemed foolish. Just as I almost decided that I had imagined my pursuers, something ran across my foot. It was a small animal, lithe and swift, a rat or a weasel or perhaps even a squirrel. But it was no wild creature, for it snapped a bite at my leg as it passed. It unnerved me and I jumped back from it. Off to my right, I heard a smothered laugh. Even as I turned toward it, trying to peer through the gloom of the forest, a voice spoke from my left, closer than the laugh had been.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your wolf, Tom Badgerlock?¡±


    Both mockery and challenge were in the words. Behind me, I heard claws on gravel, a larger animal, a dog perhaps, but when I spun about, the creature had melted back into the darkness. I turned again to the sound of muffled laughter. At least three men, I told myself, and two Wit-beasts. I tried to think only of the logistics of this immediate fight, and nothing beyond it. I would consider the full implications of this encounter later. I drew deep slow breaths, waiting for them. I opened my senses fully to the night, pushing away a sudden longing not just for Nighteyes¡¯ keener perception but also for the comforting sensation of my wolf watching my back. This time I heard the scuttle as the smaller beast approached. I kicked at it, more wildly than I had intended, but caught it only a glancing blow. It was gone again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill it!¡± I warned the crouching night, but only mocking laughter met my threat. Then, I shamed myself, shouting furiously, ¡°What do you want of me? Leave me alone!¡±


    They let the echoes of that childish question and plea be carried off by the wind. The terrible silence that followed was the shadow of my aloneness.


    ¡°Where is your wolf, Tom Badgerlock?¡± a voice called, and this time it was a woman¡¯s, melodic with suppressed laughter. ¡°Do you miss him, renegade?¡±


    The fear that had been flowing with my blood suddenly turned to the ice of fury. I would stand here and I would kill them all and leave their entrails smoking on the road. My fist that had been clenched on my knife haft suddenly loosened, and a relaxed readiness spread through me. Poised, I waited for them. It would come as a sudden rush from all directions, the animals coming in low, and the people attacking high, with weapons. I had only the knife. I¡¯d have to wait until they were close. If I ran, I knew they¡¯d take me from behind. Better to wait and force them to come to me. Then I would kill them, kill them all.


    I truly don¡¯t know how long I stood there. That sort of readiness can make time stand still or run swift as wind. I heard a dawn bird call, and then another answered it, and still I waited. When light began to stain the night sky, I drew a deeper breath. I took a long look around myself, peering into the trees, but saw nothing. The only movement was the high flight of small birds as they flitted through the branches and the silver fall of the raindrops they shook loose. My stalkers were gone. The little creature that had snapped at me had left no traces of his passage on the wet stone of the road. The larger animal that had crossed behind me had left a single print in the mud at the road¡¯s edge. A small dog. And that was all.


    I turned and resumed my walk up to Buckkeep Castle. As I strode along, I began to tremble, not with fear, but with the tension that was now leaving me, and the fury that replaced it.


    What had they wanted? To scare me. To make me aware of them, to let me know that they knew what I was and where I denned. Well, they had done that, and more. I forced my thoughts into order and tried to coldly assess the full threat they presented. I extended it beyond myself. Did they know about Jinna? Had they followed me from her door, and if so, did they know about my boy as well?


    I cursed my own stupidity and carelessness. How could I have ever imagined the Piebalds would leave me alone? The Piebalds knew that Lord Golden came from Buckkeep, and that his servant Tom Badgerlock was Witted. They knew Tom Badgerlock had lopped off Laudwine¡¯s arm and stolen their prince-hostage from them. The Piebalds would want revenge. They could have it as easily as posting one of their cowardly scrolls, denouncing me as practicing the Wit, the despised Beast Magic. I would be hung, quartered, and burned for it. Had I supposed that Buckkeep Town or Castle would keep me safe from them?

 Page 8

    I should have known that this would happen. Once I plunged back into Buckkeep¡¯s court and politics and intrigue, I had become vulnerable to all the plotting and schemes that power attracted. I had known this would happen, I admitted bitterly. And for some fifteen years, that knowledge had kept me away from Buckkeep. Only Chade and his plea for help in recovering Prince Dutiful had lured me back. Cold reality seeped through me now. There were only two courses open to me. I either had to sever all ties and flee, as I had once before, or I had to plunge fully into the swirling intrigue that had always been the Farseer court at Buckkeep. If I stayed, I would have to start thinking like an assassin again, always aware of the risks and threats to myself, and how they affected those around me.


    Then I wrenched my thoughts into a more truthful path. I¡¯d have to be an assassin again, not just think like one. I¡¯d have to be ready to kill when I encountered people that threatened my prince or me. For there was no avoiding the connection: those who came to taunt Tom Badgerlock about his Wit and the death of his wolf were folk who also knew that Prince Dutiful shared their despised Beast Magic. It was their handle on the Prince, the lever they would use not just to end the persecution of those with the Wit, but also to gain power for themselves. It was no help to me that my sympathies in part were with them. In my own life, I had suffered from the taint of being Witted. I had no desire to see anyone else labor under that burden. If they had not presented such a threat to my prince, I might have sided with them.


    My furious striding carried me up to the sentries at the gate to Buckkeep. There was a guardhouse there, and from within came the sound of men¡¯s voices and the clatter of soldiers at food. One, a lad of about twenty, lounged by the door, bread and cheese in one hand and a mug of morning beer in the other. He glanced up at me, and then, mouth full, nodded me through the gates. I halted, anger coursing through me like a poison.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± I demanded of him.


    He started, then peered at me more closely. Obviously he was afraid he had offended some minor noble, but a glance at my clothing reassured him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a servant in the keep. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Whose servant?¡± I demanded. Foolishness, to call attention to myself this way, and yet just now I could not stop the words. Had others come this way before me last night, were they inside the keep even now? Had a careless sentry admitted folk bent on killing the Prince? It all seemed too possible.


    ¡°Well . . . I don¡¯t know!¡± the boy sputtered. He drew himself up straight, but still had to look up to glare at me. ¡°How am I supposed to know that? Why should I care?¡±


    ¡°Because, you damned fool, you are guarding the main entrance to Buckkeep Castle. Your queen and your prince depend on you to be alert, and to keep their enemies from walking in. That is why you are here. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well. I¡ª¡± The boy shook his head in angry frustration, then turned suddenly to the door of the guardhouse. ¡°Kespin! Can you come out here?¡±


    Kespin was a taller man, and older. He moved like a swordsman, and his eyes were keen above his grizzled beard. They appraised me as a threat and dismissed me. ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± he asked us both. His voice was not a warning, but an assurance that he could deal with either of us as we deserved.


    The sentry waved his beer mug at me. ¡°He¡¯s angry because I don¡¯t know whose servant he is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Golden¡¯s servant,¡± I clarified. ¡°And I¡¯m concerned that the sentries on this gate seem to do no more than watch folk go in and out of the keep. I¡¯ve been walking in and out of Buckkeep Castle for over a fortnight now, and I¡¯ve never been challenged once. It doesn¡¯t seem right to me. A score of years ago, when I visited here, the sentries on duty here took their task seriously. There was a time when¡ª¡±


    ¡°There was a time when that was needed,¡± Kespin interrupted me. ¡°During the Red Ship War. But we¡¯re at peace, man. And the keep and the town are full of Outislander folk and nobility from the other duchies for the Prince¡¯s betrothal. You can¡¯t expect us to know them all.¡±


    I swallowed, wishing I hadn¡¯t started this, yet determined to follow it to the end. ¡°It only takes one mistake for our prince¡¯s life to be threatened.¡±


    ¡°Or one mistake to insult some Outislander noble. My orders come down from Queen Kettricken, and she said we were to be welcoming and hospitable. Not suspicious and nasty. Though I¡¯d be willing to make an exception for you.¡± The grin he gave me somewhat modified his words, yet it was still clear he did not enjoy my questioning of his judgment.

 Page 9

    I inclined my head to him. I was going about this all wrong. I should bother Chade about it, and see if he could not put the guards more on edge. ¡°I see,¡± I said conciliatingly. ¡°Well. I but wondered.¡±


    ¡°Well, next time you ride that tall black mare out of here, remember that a man doesn¡¯t have to say much to know a lot. And as long as you¡¯ve made me wonder, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Tom Badgerlock. Servant to Lord Golden.¡±


    ¡°Ah. His servant.¡± He smiled knowingly. ¡°And his bodyguard, right? Yea, I¡¯d heard some tale of that. And that isn¡¯t all that I heard about him. You¡¯re not what I expected he¡¯d choose to keep by him.¡± He gave me an odd look as if I should make some reply to that, but I held my tongue, not knowing what he was implying. After a moment, he shrugged. ¡°Well. Trust some foreigner to think he needs his own guard even while he lives in Buckkeep Castle. Well, go on with you, Tom Badgerlock. We know you now, and I hope that helps you sleep better at night.¡±


    So they passed me into Buckkeep Castle. I walked away from them, feeling both foolish and dissatisfied. I must speak with Kettricken, I decided, and convince her that the Piebalds were still a very real danger to Dutiful. Yet I doubted my queen would have even a moment to spare for me in the days to come. The betrothal ceremony was tonight. Her thoughts would be full of her Out Island negotiations.


    The kitchens were well astir. Maids and pages were preparing ranks of teapots and rows of porridge tureens. The smells awoke my hunger. I paused to load a breakfast tray for Lord Golden. I stacked a platter with smoked ham and fresh morning rolls and a pot of butter and strawberry preserves. There was a basket of pears from the keep orchard, and I chose firm ones. As I left the kitchen, a garden maid with a tray of flowers on her arm greeted me. ¡°You¡¯re Lord Golden¡¯s man?¡± she asked, and at my nod, she motioned me to a halt, so she could add a bouquet of fresh-cut flowers and a tiny nosegay of sweet white buds to the tray I carried. ¡°For his lordship,¡± she told me needlessly, and then hastened on her way.


    I climbed the stairs to Lord Golden¡¯s chambers, knocked and then entered. The door to his bedchamber was closed, but before I had finished setting out his breakfast things, he emerged fully dressed. His gleaming hair had been smoothed back from his brow and was secured at the nape of his neck with a blue silk ribbon. A blue jacket was slung over his arm. He wore a shirt of white silk, the chest puffed with lace, and blue leggings a shade darker than the jacket. With the gold of his hair and his amber eyes, the effect was like a summer sky. He smiled warmly at me. ¡°Good to see that you¡¯ve realized your duties require you to arise early, Tom Badgerlock. Now if only your taste in clothing would likewise awaken.¡±


    I bowed gravely to him and drew out his chair. I spoke softly, casually, as his friend rather than in my role as servant. ¡°The truth is that I have not been to bed. Hap did not come home until the dim hours of the morning. And on my walk home, I encountered some Piebalds who delayed me a bit longer.¡±


    The smile melted from his face. He did not take his chair, but seized my wrist in a cool grip. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked earnestly.


    ¡°No,¡± I assured him, and gestured him to the table. He sat down reluctantly. I moved to the side of the table and uncovered the dishes before him. ¡°That was not their intent. They but wanted to let me know that they knew my name, where I lived, and that I am Witted. And that my wolf is dead.¡±


    I had to force out the last words. It was as if I could live with that truth so long as I did not utter it aloud. I coughed and hastily took up the cut flowers. I handed the nosegay to him and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll put these by your bedside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he returned in a voice as muted as mine.


    I found a vase in his room. Evidently even the garden maid was more familiar with Lord Golden¡¯s niceties than I was. I filled it with water from his wash pitcher and set the flowers on a small table adjacent to his bed. When I returned, he had donned his blue jacket and the white nosegay was pinned to the front of it.


    ¡°I need to speak to Chade as soon as I can,¡± I said as I poured his tea. ¡°But I can¡¯t very well go hammer on his door.¡±


    He lifted the cup and sipped. ¡°Don¡¯t the secret passages offer you access to his rooms?¡±


    I gave Lord Golden a look. ¡°You know that old fox. His secrets belong to him alone, and he will not risk anyone spying on him in an unguarded moment. He must have access to the corridors, but I don¡¯t know how. Was he up very late last night?¡±


    Lord Golden winced. ¡°He was still dancing when I decided to seek my bed. For an old man, he finds an amazing wealth of energy when he wishes to enjoy himself. But I¡¯ll send a page round with a message to him. I¡¯ll invite him to ride with me this afternoon. Is that soon enough?¡± He had caught the anxiety in my voice but was not asking questions. I was grateful for that.

 Page 10

    ¡°It will do,¡± I assured him. ¡°It will probably be the soonest that his mind is clear.¡± I rattled my own head as if it would settle my thoughts. ¡°There is suddenly so much to think about, so many things I must worry about. If these Piebalds know about me, then they know about the Prince.¡±


    ¡°Did you recognize any of them? Were they from Laudwine¡¯s band?¡±


    ¡°It was dark. And they stayed well back from me. I heard a woman¡¯s voice and a man¡¯s, but I¡¯m sure there were at least three of them. One was bonded with a dog, and another with a small swift mammal, a rat or a weasel or a squirrel, perhaps.¡± I took a breath. ¡°I want the guards at Buckkeep¡¯s gates to be put on alert. And the Prince should have someone accompanying him at all times. ¡®A tutor of the well-muscled sort,¡¯ as Chade himself once suggested. And I need to make arrangements with Chade, for ways to contact him if I need his help or advice immediately. And the keep should be patrolled daily for rats, especially the Prince¡¯s chambers.¡±


    He took a breath to speak, then bit down on his questions. Instead, he said, ¡°I fear I must give you one more thing to think about. Prince Dutiful passed a note to me last night, demanding to know when you will begin his Skill lessons.¡±


    ¡°He wrote down those words?¡±


    At Lord Golden¡¯s reluctant nod, I was horrified. I had been aware that the Prince missed me. Linked by the Skill as we were, I must be aware of such things. I had put up my own Skill walls to keep my thoughts private from the young man, but he was not so adept. Several times I had felt his feeble efforts to reach toward me, but I had ignored them, promising myself that a better time would soon present itself. Evidently my prince was not so patient. ¡°Oh, the boy must be taught caution. Some things should never be committed to paper, and those¡ª¡±


    My tongue suddenly faltered. I must have gone pale, for Lord Golden abruptly stood and became my friend the Fool as he offered me his chair. ¡°Are you all right, Fitz? Is it a seizure coming on?¡±


    I actually dropped into the chair. My head was spinning as I pondered the depth of my folly. I could scarcely get the breath to admit my idiocy. ¡°Fool. All my scrolls, all my writings. I came so swiftly to Chade¡¯s summons, I left them there in my cottage. I told Hap to close up the house before he came to Buckkeep, but he would not have hidden them, only shut the door to my study. If the Piebalds are clever enough to connect me with Hap . . .¡±


    I let the thought trail away. I needed to say no more to him. His eyes were huge. The Fool had read all that I had so recklessly committed to paper. Not only my own identity was bared there, but also many Farseer matters better left forgotten. And personal vulnerabilities also were exposed in those cursed scrolls. Molly, my lost love. Nettle, my bastard daughter. How could I have been so stupid as to set such thoughts to paper? How could I have let the false comfort of writing about such things lull me into exposing them? No secret was safe unless it was locked solely in a man¡¯s own mind. It should all have been burned, long ago.


    ¡°Please, Fool. See Chade for me. I have to go there. Now. Today.¡±


    The Fool set a cautious hand to my shoulder. ¡°Fitz. If they are gone, it is already too late. If Tom Badgerlock goes racing off today, you will only stir curiosity and invite pursuit. You may lead the Piebalds straight to them. They will be expecting you to bolt after they threatened you. They¡¯ll be watching the gates out of Buckkeep. So, think coolly. It could be that your fears are groundless. How would they connect Tom Badgerlock to Hap, let alone know where the boy came from? Take no reckless action. See Chade first and tell him what you fear. And speak to Prince Dutiful. His betrothal is tonight. The lad holds himself well, but his is a thin and brittle fa?ade. See him, reassure him.¡± Then he paused and ventured, ¡°Perhaps someone else could be dispatched to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut him off firmly. ¡°I must go myself. Some of what is there I will take, and the rest I will destroy.¡± My mind danced past the charging buck that the Fool had carved into my tabletop. FitzChivalry Farseer¡¯s emblem graced Tom Badgerlock¡¯s board. Even that seemed a threat to me now. Burn it, I decided. Burn the whole cottage to the ground. Leave no trace that I had ever lived there. Even the herbs growing in the garden told too much about me. I should never have left that shell of myself for anyone to nose through; I should never have allowed myself to leave my marks so plainly on anything.


    The Fool patted me on the shoulder. ¡°Eat something,¡± he suggested. ¡°Then wash your face and change your clothes. Make no abrupt decisions. If we hold our course, we¡¯ll survive this, Fitz.¡±

 Page 11

    ¡°Badgerlock,¡± I reminded him, and hauled myself to my feet. The roles, I decided, must be adhered to sharply. ¡°I beg pardon, my lord. I felt a moment¡¯s faintness, but I am recovered now. I apologize for interrupting your breakfast.¡±


    For an instant the Fool¡¯s sympathy for me shone naked in his eyes. Then, without a word, he resumed his seat at the table. I refilled his teacup, and he ate in pondering silence. I moved about the room, seeking tasks to busy myself, but his innate tidiness had left me little to do in my role as servant. I suddenly perceived that his neatness was a part of his privacy. He had schooled himself to leave no signs of himself save those that he wished to be seen. It was a discipline I would do well to adopt. ¡°Would my lord excuse me for a few moments?¡± I asked.


    He set down his cup and thought for a moment. Then, ¡°Certainly. I expect to go out shortly, Badgerlock. See that you clear away the breakfast things, bring fresh water for the pitchers, tidy the hearth, and bring wood for the fire. Then, I suggest you continue to sharpen your fighting skills with the guardsmen. I shall expect you to accompany me when I ride this afternoon. Please see that you are dressed appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± I quietly agreed. I left him eating and went into my own dim chamber. I considered it quickly. Nothing would I keep here, I decided, save the items appropriate to Tom Badgerlock. I washed my face and flattened my butchered hair. I donned my blue servant¡¯s garb. Then I gathered all my old clothing and saddlepack, the roll of lock-picks and tools that Chade had given me, and the few other items that I had brought from my cottage. In the course of my hasty sorting, I came across a saltwater-shriveled purse with a lump in it. The leather strings had dried shut and stiff. I had to cut them to get it open. When I shook out the contents, the lump was the odd figurine the Prince had picked up on the beach during our ill-fated Skill adventure. I slid it back into the ruined purse to return to him later and put it on top of my bundle. Then I shut the outer door to my bedchamber, triggered the hidden release in the wall, and walked across the pitch-dark room to press on a different section of wall. It gave way noiselessly to my push. Tentative fingers of daylight overhead betrayed the slits that admitted light to the secret passages of the keep. I closed the door firmly behind myself and began the steep climb to Chade¡¯s tower.


    Chapter II


    CHADE¡¯S SERVANT


    Hoquin the White had a rabbit of which he was extremely fond. It lived in his garden, came at his beck, and would rest motionless on his lap for hours. Hoquin¡¯s Catalyst was a very young woman, little more than a child. Her name was Redda but Hoquin called her ¡°Wild-eye,¡± for she had one eye that always peered off to one side. She did not like the rabbit, for whenever she seated herself near Hoquin, the creature would try to drive her away by nipping her sharply. One day the rabbit died, and upon finding it dead in the garden, Redda gutted and skinned the creature and cut it up for the pot. It was only after Hoquin the White had eaten of it that he missed his pet. Redda delightedly told him he had dined upon it. Rebuked, the unchastened Catalyst replied, ¡°But master, you yourself foresaw this. Did not you write in your seventh scroll, ¡®The Prophet hungered for the warmth of his flesh even as he knew it would mean his end¡¯?¡±


    ¡ª SCRIBE CATEREN, OF THE WHITE PROPHET HOQUIN


    I was about halfway to Chade¡¯s tower when I suddenly realized what I was really doing. I was fleeing, heading for a bolt-hole, and secretly hoping that my old mentor would be there, to tell me exactly what I should do as he had in the days when I was his apprentice assassin.


    My steps slowed. What is appropriate in a lad of seventeen ill becomes a man of thirty-five. It was time I began to find my own way in the world of court intrigues. Or time that I left it completely.


    I was passing one of the small niches in the corridor that indicated a peephole. There was a small bench in it. I set my bundle of possessions on it and sat down to gather my thoughts. What, rationally, was my best course of action?


    Kill them all.


    It would have been a fine plan if I had known who they were. The second course of action was more complicated. I had to protect not just myself but also the Prince from the Piebalds. I set aside my concerns for my own safety to ponder the danger to the Prince. Their bludgeon was that at any time they could betray either of us as Witted. The dukes of the Six Duchies would not tolerate such taint in their monarch. It would destroy not just Kettricken¡¯s hope of a peaceful alliance with the Out Islands, but very likely lead to a toppling of the Farseer throne. But such an extreme action would have no value to the Piebalds that I could see. Once Dutiful was flung down, their knowledge was no longer useful. Worse, they would have brought down a queen who was urging her people to have tolerance for the Witted. No. The threat to expose Dutiful was only useful so long as he remained in line for the throne. They would not seek to kill him, only to bend him to their will.

 Page 12

    And what could that entail? What would they ask? Would they demand that the Queen strictly enforce the laws that prohibited Witted ones from being put to death simply for carrying the bloodlines for that magic? Would they want more? They¡¯d be fools if they did not try to secure some power for themselves. If there were dukes or nobles who also were Old Blood, perhaps the Piebalds would endeavor to bring them into royal favor. I wondered if the Bresingas had come to court for the betrothal ceremony. That would be worth investigating. The mother and son were definitely Old Blood, and had cooperated with the Piebalds in luring the Prince away. Would they take a more active role now? And how would the Piebalds persuade Kettricken that their threats were in earnest? Who or what could they destroy to demonstrate their power?


    Simple answer. Tom Badgerlock. I was but a playing piece on the board as far as they were concerned, a minor servant, but an unpleasant fellow who had already upset their plans and maimed one of their leaders. They¡¯d showed themselves to me last night, confident that I would pass the ¡°message¡± to those actually in power in Buckkeep. And then, to prove to the Farseers that they were vulnerable, the Piebalds would pull me down as hounds pull down a stag. I would be the object lesson to Kettricken and Dutiful.


    I lowered my face into my hands. My best course of action was to flee. Yet having returned to Buckkeep, even so briefly, I hated to leave again. This cold castle of stone had been home once, and despite the illegitimacy of my birth, the Farseers were my family.


    A whisper of sound caught my ear. I sat up straight, and then realized that it was a young girl¡¯s voice, penetrating the thick stone wall to reach me in my hidden spy-place. With a weary curiosity, I leaned forward to the peephole and peered through it. A bedchamber, lavishly furnished, greeted my gaze. A dark-haired girl stood with her back to me. Next to the hearth, a grizzled old warrior lounged in a chair. Some of the scarring on his face was deliberate, fine lacerations rubbed with ash, considered decorative by the Outislanders, but some of it was the track of an earnest blade. Gray streaked his hair and peppered his short beard. He was cleaning and cutting his nails with his belt knife while the girl practiced a dance step before him.


    ¡°. . . and two to the side, one back, and turn,¡± she chanted breathlessly as her small feet followed her own instructions. As she spun lightly about in a whirl of embroidered skirts, I glimpsed her face for an instant. It was the Narcheska Elliania, Dutiful¡¯s intended. No doubt she practiced for their first dance together tonight.


    ¡°And again, two steps to the side, and two steps back and¡ª¡±


    ¡°One step back, Elli,¡± the old man interrupted her. ¡°And then the turn. Try it again.¡±


    She halted where she stood and said something quickly in her own language.


    ¡°Elliania, practice the farmers¡¯ tongue. It goes with their dance,¡± he replied implacably.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to,¡± the girl announced petulantly. ¡°Their flat language is as insipid as this dance.¡± She dropped her hold on her skirts, clasped her elbows, and folded her arms on her chest. ¡°It¡¯s stupid. All this stepping and twirling. It¡¯s like pigeons bobbing their heads up and down and pecking each other before they mate.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is,¡± he agreed affably. ¡°And for exactly the same reason. Now do it. And do it perfectly. If you can remember the steps of a sword exercise, you can master this. Or would you have these haughty farmers think that the God¡¯s Runes have sent them a clumsy little boat-slave to wed their pretty prince?¡±


    She showed her very white teeth to him in a grimace. Then she snatched up her skirts, held them scandalously high to reveal that she was barefoot and bare-legged, and went through the steps in a frenzy. ¡°Two-steps-to-the-side-and-one-step-back-and-spin -and-two-steps-to-the-side-and-one-step-back-and-spin-and-two-steps-to-the-side-¡± Her furious chant changed the graceful dance to a frantic cavorting. The man grinned at her prancing, but did not intervene. The God¡¯s Runes, I thought to myself, and unearthed the familiar ring of the words. It was what the Outislanders called the scattered isles that made up their domain. And the single Outislander chart that I had ever seen did impart a runic rendering to each of the small pieces of land that broke their icy waters.


    ¡°Enough!¡± the warrior suddenly snorted.


    The girl¡¯s face was reddened with her efforts, her breath coming swift. But she did not stop until the man came suddenly to his feet and caught her up in an embrace. ¡°Enough, Elliania. Enough. You have shown me that you can do it, and do it perfectly. Let it go for now. But tonight, you must be all grace and beauty and charm. Show yourself as the little spitfire that you are, and your pretty prince may decide to take a tamer bride. And you wouldn¡¯t want that.¡± He set her down on her feet and resumed his chair.

 Page 13

    ¡°Yes I would.¡± Her response was instantaneous.


    His reply was more measured. ¡°No. You wouldn¡¯t. Unless you¡¯d like my belt across your backside as well?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her reply was so stiff that I immediately perceived his threat was not an idle one.


    ¡°No.¡± He made the word an agreement. ¡°And I would not relish doing it. But you are my sister¡¯s daughter, and I will not see the line of our mothers disgraced. Would you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to disgrace my mothers¡¯ line.¡± The child held herself poker-straight as she declared this. But then her shoulders began to shake as she went on. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to marry that prince. His mother looks like a snow harpy. He¡¯ll make me fat with babies, and they¡¯ll all be pale and cold as ice wraiths. Please, Peottre, take me home. I don¡¯t want to have to live in this great cold cave. I don¡¯t want that boy to do the thing to me that makes babies. I just want our mothers¡¯ low house, and to ride my pony out in the wind. And I want my own boat to scull across Sendalfjord, and my own skates of gear to set for fish. And when I am grown, my own bench in the mothers¡¯ house, and a man who knows that it is right to dwell in the house of his wife¡¯s mothers. All I want is what any other girl my age wants. That prince will tear me away from my mothers¡¯ line like a branch is torn from a vine, and I will grow brittle and dry here until I snap into tiny pieces!¡±


    ¡°Elliania, Elliania, dear heart, don¡¯t!¡± The man came to his feet with the fluid grace of a warrior, yet his body was stocky and thick, a typical Outislander. He caught the child up and she buried her face in his shoulder. Sobs shook her, and tears stood in the warrior¡¯s eyes as he held her. ¡°Hush, now. Hush. If we are clever, if you are strong and swift and dance like the swallows above the water, it will never come to that. Never. Tonight is but a betrothal, little shining one, not a wedding. Do you think Peottre would abandon you here? Foolish little fish! No one is going to make a baby with you tonight, or any other night, not for years yet! And even then, it will happen only if you want it to. That I promise you. Do you think I would shame our mothers¡¯ line by letting it be otherwise? This is but a dance we do. Nevertheless, we must tread it perfectly.¡± He set her back on her little bare feet. He tilted her chin up so she must look at him, and wiped the tears from her cheeks with the back of one scarred hand. ¡°There, now. There. Smile for me. And remember. The first dance you must give to the pretty prince. But the second one is for Peottre. So, show me now, how we will dance together, this silly farmer¡¯s prancing.¡±


    He began a tuneless humming that set a beat, and she gave her small hands into his. Together they stepped out a measure, she moving like thistledown and he like a swordsman. I watched them dance, the girl¡¯s eyes focused up at the man¡¯s, and the man staring off over her head into a distance only he could see.


    A knock at the door halted their dance. ¡°Enter,¡± Peottre called, and a serving woman came in with a dress draped over her arm. Abruptly, Peottre and Elliania stepped apart and became still. They could not have been more wary if a serpent had slithered into the room. Yet the woman was garbed as an Outislander, one of their own.


    Her manner was odd. She made no curtsy. She held the dress up for their inspection, giving it a shake to loosen the folds of the fabric. ¡°The Narcheska will wear this tonight.¡±


    Peottre ran his eyes over it. I had never seen anything like it. It was a woman¡¯s dress, cut for a child. The fabric was a pale blue, swooping low at the neckline. A gush of lace on the front along with some clever gathers drew up the fabric. It would help the Narcheska pretend a bosom she did not yet possess. Elliania reddened as she stared at it. Peottre was more direct. He stepped between Elliania and the dress as if he would protect her from it. ¡°No. She will not.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She will. The Lady prefers it. The young Prince will find it most attractive.¡± She offered, not an opinion, but a directive.


    ¡°No. She will not. It is a mockery of who she is. That is not the garb of a God¡¯s Runes narcheska. For her to wear that is an insult to our mothers¡¯ house.¡± With a sudden step and a slash of his hand, Peottre knocked the dress from her hands to the floor.


    I expected the servant woman to cower back from him or beg his pardon. Instead she just gave him a flat-eyed stare. She spoke after a brief pause. ¡°The Lady says, ¡®It has nothing to do with the God¡¯s Runes. This is a dress that Six Duchies men will understand. She will wear it.¡¯?¡± She paused as if thinking, then added, ¡°For her not to wear it would present a danger to your mothers¡¯ house.¡± As if Peottre¡¯s action had been no more than a child¡¯s willful display, she stooped and lifted the dress again.

 Page 14

    Behind Peottre, Elliania gave a low cry. It sounded like pain. As he turned to her, I caught a quick glimpse of her face. It was set into a determined stillness, but sweat suddenly misted her brow and she had gone as pale as she had been flushed before.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± he said in a low voice, and I first thought that he spoke to the girl. Then he glanced over his shoulder. Yet when he spoke again, he did not appear to be addressing the servant at all. ¡°Stop it!¡± he repeated. ¡°Dressing her like a whore was not a part of our arrangement. We will not be driven into it. Stop it, or I will kill her, and you will lose your eyes and your ears here.¡± And he drew his belt knife, and advancing to the serving woman, he laid the edge of it along her throat. The woman did not blanch or shrink away. She stood still, her eyes glittering, almost smirking at his threat. She made no response to his words. Then suddenly Elliania drew a deeper, ragged breath, and her shoulders sagged. A moment later, she squared them and stood upright. No tears escaped her.


    In a fluid motion, Peottre snatched the dress from the woman¡¯s arm. His knife must have been honed to a razor¡¯s edge, for it slashed effortlessly down the front of the gown. He threw the fluttering ruins to the floor and trod upon them. ¡°Get out!¡± he told the woman.


    ¡°As you will, my lord, I am sure,¡± she muttered. But the words were a mockery as she turned and retired. She did not hurry, and he watched her leave until the door closed behind her. Then he turned back to Elliania. ¡°Are you much hurt, little fish?¡±


    She shook her head, a quick gesture, chin up. A brave lie, for she looked as if she would faint.


    I stood up silently. My forehead was gritty with dust from leaning against the wall as I spied on them. I wondered if Chade knew the Narcheska did not wish to wed our prince. I wondered if he knew that Peottre did not consider the betrothal to be a binding gesture. I wondered what illness ailed the Narcheska, and wondered too who ¡°the Lady¡± was and why the servant was so disrespectful. I tucked my bits of information away alongside my questions, gathered up my clothing, and resumed my trek to Chade¡¯s tower. At least my spying had made me forget my own concerns for a short time.


    I climbed the last steep stair to the tiny room at the top, and pushed on the small door there. From some distant part of the castle, I caught a strain of music. Probably minstrels limbering their fingers and instruments for tonight¡¯s festivities. I stepped out from behind a rack of wine bottles into Chade¡¯s tower room. I caught my breath, then shouldered the rack silently back into place and set my bundle down beside it. The man bent over Chade¡¯s worktable was muttering to himself, a guttural singsong of complaints. The music came louder and clearer with his words. Five noiseless steps carried me in toward the hearth corner and Verity¡¯s sword. My hand just touched the hilt as he turned to me. He was the half-wit I had glimpsed in the stableyard a fortnight ago. He held a tray stacked with bowls, a pestle, and a teacup, and in his surprise he tipped it and all the crockery slid to one end. Hastily he set it down on the table. The music had stopped.


    For a time, we stared at one another in mutual consternation. The set of his eyelids made him appear permanently sleepy. The end of his tongue was pushed out of his mouth against his upper lip. He had small ears that were snug to his head below his raggedly cropped hair. His clothing hung on him, the sleeves of his shirt and the legs of his pants sawed off, marking them as the castoffs of a larger man. He was short and pudgy, and somehow all his differences were alarming. A shiver of premonition ran over me. I knew he was not a threat, but I did not wish him near me. From the way he scowled at me, the feeling was mutual.


    ¡°Go away!¡± He spoke in a guttural, soft-mouthed way.


    I took a breath and spoke evenly. ¡°I am permitted to be here. Are you?¡± I had already deduced that this must be Chade¡¯s servant, the boy who hauled his wood and water and tidied behind the old man. But I did not know how deeply he was in Chade¡¯s confidence, and so I did not say Chade¡¯s name. Surely the old assassin could not be so careless as to entrust his secret ways to a half-wit.


    You. Go away. Don¡¯t see me!


    The solid thrust of Skill magic that he launched at me sent me staggering. If I had not already had my walls up, I am certain that I would have done as he told me, gone away and not seen him. As I slammed my Skill walls tighter and thicker around me, I fleetingly wondered if he had done this to me before. Would I even recall it if he had?


    Leave me alone! Don¡¯t hurt me! Go away, stinkdog!


    I was aware of his second blast, but less cowed by it. Even so, I did not lower my walls to Skill back at him. I spoke my words in a voice that shook despite my best effort to hold it steady. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. I never had any intention of hurting you. I¡¯ll leave you alone, if that is what you wish. But I won¡¯t go away. And I won¡¯t allow you to push me like that.¡± I tried for the firm tones of someone reprimanding a child for bad manners. He probably had no idea what he was doing; doubtless he was only using a weapon that had previously worked for him.

 Page 15

    But instead of chagrin, his face flared with anger. And fear? His eyes, already small, nearly disappeared in his fat cheeks when he narrowed them. For a moment, his mouth hung ajar and his tongue stuck out even farther. Then he picked up his tray and slammed it back to the table so that the dishes on it jumped. ¡°Go away!¡± His Skill echoed the angry commands of his mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t see me!¡±


    I groped my way into Chade¡¯s chair and sat down in it firmly. ¡°I do see you,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°And I¡¯m not going away.¡± I crossed my arms on my chest. I hoped he could not see how rattled I was. ¡°You should just do your work and pretend that you don¡¯t see me. And when you are done, you should go away.¡±


    I was not going to retreat from him; I could not. For me to leave would reveal to him how I had come, and if he did not already know that, I wasn¡¯t going to show him. I leaned back in my chair and tried to look as if I were relaxing there.


    He glared at me, and the beat of his Skill fury against my walls was daunting. He was strong. If he were this strong, untrained, what would his talent be if he could learn to master it? It was a frightening thought. I stared at the cold hearth, but watched him from the corner of my eye. Either he had finished his work, or he decided not to do it. In any case, he picked up his tray, stalked across the room, and tugged at a scroll rack. This was the entry I had seen Chade once use. He vanished inside it, but as the rack swung into place behind him, both his voice and his Skill reached me again. You stink like dog poop. Chop you up and burn you.


    His anger was like an ebbing tide that slowly left me stranded. After a time, I lifted my hands and pressed them to my temples. The stress of holding my walls so tight and solid was beginning to tell on me, but I dared not let them down just yet. If he could sense my lowering them, if he chose then to blast me with a Skill command, I would be prey to it, just as Dutiful had been prey to my impulsive Skill command not to fight me. I feared that his mind still bore the stamp of that decree.


    That was yet another worry that I must tend to. Did that order still restrain him? I made the resolution then that I must discover how to reverse my Skill command. If I did not, I knew it would soon become a barrier to any true friendship between us. Then I wondered if the Prince were cognizant at all of what I had done to him. It had been an accident, I told myself, and then despised my lie. A burst of my temper had imprinted that command on my prince¡¯s mind. It shamed me that I had done so, and the sooner it was removed, the better for both of us.


    Dimly I became aware of music again. I made a tentative connection. As I gradually lowered my walls, it became louder in my mind. Putting my hands over my ears did not affect it at all. Skilling music. I had never even imagined such a thing, yet the half-wit was doing it. When I drew my attention away from it, it faded into the shushing curtain of thoughts that always stood at the edges of my Skill. Most of it was formless whispering, the overheard thoughts of the folk who possessed just enough talent to let their most urgent thoughts float out onto the Skill. If I focused my abilities on them, I could sometimes pluck whole thoughts and images from their minds, but they lacked enough Skill to be aware of me, let alone reply. This half-wit was different. He was a roaring Skill fire, his music the heat and smoke of his wild talent. He made no effort to hide it; possibly he had no idea how to hide it, or had any reason to do so.


    I relaxed, keeping only the wall that ensured my private thoughts would remain hidden from Dutiful¡¯s budding Skill talent. Then with a groan, I lowered my head into my hands as a Skill headache thundered through my skull.


    ¡°Fitz?¡±


    I was aware of Chade¡¯s presence an instant before he touched my shoulder. Even so, I started as I awoke and raised my hands as if to ward off a blow.


    ¡°What ails you, boy?¡± he demanded of me, and then leaned closer to peer at me. ¡°Your eyes are full of blood! When did you last sleep?¡±


    ¡°Just now, I think.¡± I managed a feeble smile. I ran my hands through my chopped hair. It was sweated flat to my skull. I could recall only tatters of my fleeting nightmare. ¡°I met your servant,¡± I told him shakily.


    ¡°Thick? Ah. Well, not the brightest man in the keep, but he serves my purpose admirably. Hard for him to betray secrets when he hasn¡¯t the sense to recognize a secret if he fell over it. But enough of him. As soon as Lord Golden¡¯s message reached me, I came up here, hoping to catch you. What is this about Piebalds in Buckkeep Town?¡±


    ¡°He wrote that down in a message?¡± I was incensed.


    ¡°Not in so many words. Only I would have picked out the sense of it. Now tell me.¡±

 Page 16

    ¡°They followed me last night . . . this morning. To scare me and to let me know they knew me. That they could find me anytime. Chade. Set that aside for a moment. Did you know your servant¡ªwhat is his name? Thick? Did you know Thick is Skilled?¡±


    ¡°At what? Breaking teacups?¡± The old man snorted as if I had made a bad jest. He heaved a sigh and gestured at the cold fireplace in disgust. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to set a small fire in the hearth each day. Half the time he forgets to do that. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Thick is Skilled. Strongly Skilled. He nearly dropped me in my tracks when I accidentally startled him here. If I had not been keeping up my walls to ward my mind from Dutiful, I think he would have blasted away every thought in my head. ¡®Go away,¡¯ he told me, and ¡®Don¡¯t see me.¡¯ And ¡®Don¡¯t hurt me.¡¯ And Chade, you know, I think he¡¯s done that before. To me, even. Once, in the stableyard, I saw some of the boys teasing him. And I heard, almost as if someone said it aloud, ¡®Don¡¯t see me.¡¯ And then the stable boys were all going about their business and after that, I don¡¯t recall that I did see him there. Anymore, I mean.¡±


    Chade slowly sank down into my chair. He reached out to take one of my hands in his as if that would make my words more comprehensible. Or perhaps he sought to feel if fever had taken me. ¡°Thick has the Skill magic,¡± he said carefully. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re telling me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s raw and untrained, but it burns in him like a bonfire. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it before.¡± I shut my eyes, put my palms flat to my temples, and tried to push my skull back together. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve taken a beating.¡±


    A moment later, Chade said gruffly, ¡°Here. Try this.¡±


    I took the cold wet cloth he offered me and placed it across my eyes. I knew better than to ask him for anything stronger. The stubborn old man had made up his mind that my pain drugs would interfere with my ability to teach Dutiful to Skill. No good to long for the relief that elfbark could bring. If there were any left in Buckkeep Castle, he¡¯d hidden it well.


    ¡°What am I going to do about this?¡± he muttered, and I lifted a corner of the cloth to peer at him.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Thick and his Skill.¡±


    ¡°Do? What can you do? The half-wit has it.¡±


    He resumed his seat. ¡°From what I¡¯ve translated of the old Skill scrolls, that makes him something of a threat to us. He¡¯s a wild talent, untaught and undisciplined. His Skilling can inadvertently disrupt Dutiful just as he is trying to learn. Angered, he can use his Skill against people; apparently, he has already done so. Worse, you say he is strong. Stronger than you?¡±


    I lifted one hand in a futile gesture. ¡°I have no way of knowing. My talent has always been erratic, Chade. And I know no way of measuring it. But I have not felt so besieged since all of Galen¡¯s coterie turned their collective strength on me.¡±


    ¡°Mmh.¡± He leaned back in his chair and considered the ceiling. ¡°The most prudent course might simply be to put him down. Kindly, of course. It is not his fault he is a threat to us. Less radical would be to begin dosing him with elfbark to dampen or destroy his talent. But as your reckless abuse of that herb over the last decade has not completely scoured the Skill ability from you, I have less faith in its efficacy than the writers of the Skill scrolls did. Yet I tend toward a third path. More dangerous, perhaps. I wonder if that is not why it appeals to me, because the possibilities are as great as the hazard.¡±


    ¡°Teach him?¡± At Chade¡¯s tentative smile, I groaned. ¡°Chade, no. We don¡¯t know enough between the two of us to be certain that we can teach Dutiful safely, and he is a tractable boy with a bright mind. This Thick of yours is already hostile to me. His insults make me fear that somehow he has detected that I am Witted. And what he has learned on his own is potent enough to be dangerous to me if I try to teach him more.¡±


    ¡°Then you think we should kill him? Or cripple his talent?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want that decision to be mine. I didn¡¯t even want to know that such a decision was being made, yet here I was again, neck deep in Farseer plotting. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of those things,¡± I muttered. ¡°Cannot we just send him very far away?¡±


    ¡°The weapon we throw away today is the one at our throats tomorrow,¡± Chade returned implacably. ¡°That is why King Shrewd chose, long ago, to have his bastard grandson close to hand. We must make the same sort of decision with Thick. Use him, or render him useless. There is no middle path.¡± He held one hand out toward me, palm up, and added, ¡°As we have seen with the Piebalds.¡±

 Page 17

    I do not know if he intended it as a rebuke to me, but his words stung nonetheless. I leaned back in my chair and let the wet cloth fall over my eyes.


    ¡°What would you have had me do? Kill them all, not just the Piebalds who lured the Prince away but also the Old Blood elders who came to our aid? And then the Queen¡¯s own Huntswoman? And then the Bresinga family? And Sydel, young Civil Bresinga¡¯s intended, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he cut me off as I pointed out the widening circle of assassinations that still would not have completely protected our secret. ¡°And yet, there we are. They have shown us they are swift and competent. You have scarcely been back at Buckkeep for two days, and yet they were watching and ready for you. Am I correct in saying that last night was the first time you had ventured into town?¡± At my nod he continued. ¡°And they immediately located you. And made very sure that you knew they were aware of you. A deliberate gambit.¡± He took a deep breath and I saw him turning it over in his mind, trying to see what message they had intended to convey. ¡°They know the Prince is Witted. They know you are Witted. They can destroy either of you whenever they please.¡±


    ¡°We already knew that. I think this was intended in a different way.¡± I took a breath, put my thoughts in order, and gave him a skeletal account of my encounter. ¡°I see this in a new light now. They wanted me to be frightened, and to think what I could do to be safe from them. I can either be a threat to them, one they would eliminate, or I can be useful to them.¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly how I had seen it earlier, but the implications now seemed obvious. They had frightened me, and then let me go, to give me time to realize I could not possibly kill them all. Impossible to know how many now shared my secret. The only way I could survive was to become useful to them. What would they ask of me? ¡°Perhaps as a spy within Buckkeep Castle. Or as a weapon within the keep, someone they could turn against the Farseers from within.¡±


    Chade had followed my thoughts effortlessly. ¡°Is not that what we could choose? Hm. Yes. For a time at least, I counsel you to be wary. Yet open, too. Be ready for them to contact you again. See what they demand, and what they offer. If necessary, let them think you will betray the Prince.¡±


    ¡°Dangle myself like bait.¡± I sat up and lifted the cloth off my eyes.


    A smile twitched at his mouth. ¡°Exactly.¡± He held out a hand and I gave him the wet cloth. He tilted his head and regarded me critically. ¡°You look terrible. Worse than a man coming off a weeklong drunk. Are you in much pain?¡±


    ¡°I can deal with it,¡± I replied gruffly.


    He nodded to himself, pleased. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to. But it grows less each time, doesn¡¯t it? Your body is learning to handle it. I think perhaps it is like a swordsman training his muscles to tolerate the hours of drill.¡±


    I leaned forward with a sigh to rub my stinging eyes. ¡°I think it is more like a bastard learning to tolerate pain.¡±


    ¡°Well. Whatever it is, I am pleased.¡± His reply was brisk. I would get no sympathy from the old man. He stood. ¡°Go and get cleaned up, Fitz. Eat something. Be seen. Go armed, but casually so.¡± He paused. ¡°You recall where my poisons and tools are kept, I am sure. Take whatever you need, but leave me a list so I can have my apprentice replace the inventory.¡±


    I didn¡¯t retort that I would take nothing, that I was no longer an assassin. I had already thought of one or two powders that might be useful if I found myself outnumbered as I had this morning. ¡°When will I meet this new apprentice of yours?¡± I asked casually.


    ¡°You have.¡± Chade smiled. ¡°When will you know my new apprentice? I am not sure that would be wise, or comfortable, for either of you. Or for me. Fitz, I am going to ask you to be honorable about this. Leave me this secret, and do not attempt to pry into it. Trust me that it is better left alone.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of prying, there is something else I should tell you about. I paused on my way up the stairs, and heard voices. I looked in on the Narcheska¡¯s room. There is some information I think I should share with you.¡±


    He cocked his head at me. ¡°Tempting. Very tempting. But you failed to distract me completely. Your promise, Fitz, before you try to lure me into thinking of other things.¡±


    I did not wish to give it, in truth. It was not just curiosity that burned in me, nor even jealousy of an odd sort. It went against all the training I had ever received from the old man. Discover as much as you can about all that is going on around you, he had taught me. You never know what might prove to be useful. His green eyes stared at me balefully until I lowered my gaze before his. I shook my head but I said the words. ¡°I promise I will not deliberately attempt to discover the identity of your new apprentice. But may I ask one thing? Is he aware of me, of what and who I was?¡±

 Page 18

    ¡°My boy, I do not give out secrets that are not mine to share.¡±


    I gave a small sigh of relief. It would have been uncomfortable to imagine someone in the keep watching me, knowing who I was but shielded from my gaze. At least I was on an equal footing with this new apprentice.


    ¡°Now. The Narcheska?¡±


    And so I reported to him, as I had never expected to do again. As I had when I was a boy, I spoke to him the exact words I had overheard, and afterward he quizzed me as to what I had thought those words had meant. I spoke bluntly. ¡°I do not know the man¡¯s status in the Narcheska¡¯s offering to Queen Kettricken. But I do not think he feels bound by the betrothal, and his advice to the girl affirms to her that she need not feel bound.¡±


    ¡°I find that most interesting. It is a valuable tidbit, Fitz, and no mistake. Their strange servant intrigues me as well. When your time permits, you could look in on them again, and let me know what you discover.¡±


    ¡°Cannot your new apprentice do that just as well?¡±


    ¡°You are prying again, and you know it. But this time, I will answer. No. My apprentice is no more privy to the network of spy passages in the castle than you were. That is not a matter for apprentices. They have enough to do with minding themselves and their own secrets without being entrusted with mine. But I think I shall have my apprentice pay special attention to the serving woman. That is the piece I fear most in this new puzzle you have handed me. But the spy tunnels and secret ways of Buckkeep remain ours alone. So¡ª¡± and here a strange smile crooked his mouth¡ª ¡°I suppose you could see yourself as having reached journeyman status. Not, of course, that you are an assassin anymore. We both know that is not so.¡±


    That jest prodded me in a tender place. I did not want to think about just how deeply I had slipped back into my old roles as spy and assassin. I¡¯d already killed again for my prince, several times. That had been in the heat of anger, while defending myself and rescuing Prince Dutiful. Would I kill again, in secret, by poison, in the cold knowledge of necessity, for the Farseers? The most disturbing part of that question was that I could not answer it. I reined my mind to more productive paths.


    ¡°Who is the man in the Narcheska¡¯s chamber? Besides being her uncle Peottre, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well, your question unwittingly gives you the answer. He is her uncle, her mother¡¯s brother. In the old ways of the Out Islands, that was more significant than being her father. To them, the mother¡¯s lineage was the significant one. A woman¡¯s brothers were the important men in the lives of her children. Husbands joined the clans of their wives, and the children took on the clan symbol of their mothers.¡±


    I nodded silently to his words. During the Red Ship War, I had read what scrolls about the Outislanders the Buckkeep library held, trying to make sense of their war against us. I had also served alongside dissident Outisland warriors on the warship Rurisk, and from them learned something of their lands and customs. What he said now matched my recollections on the topic.


    Chade tugged at his chin thoughtfully. ¡°When Arkon Bloodblade approached us with this offer of an alliance, he had the support of his Hetgurd behind him. I accepted that, and accepted that as her father, he could arrange Elliania¡¯s marriage. I thought perhaps the Out Islands had left their matriarchal ways behind them but now I wonder if perhaps Elliania¡¯s family clings to them still. But why, then, is there no female relative here, to speak on Elliania¡¯s behalf and negotiate the betrothal? Arkon Bloodblade seems to be the one doing the bargaining. Peottre Blackwater has been acting as the Narcheska¡¯s chaperon and bodyguard. But now I perceive that he is her advisor as well. Hm. Perhaps our attentions to her father have been misplaced; I will see that Peottre is accorded more respect.¡± He furrowed his brow, hastily restructuring his concept of the marriage offer. ¡°I knew of the woman servant. I thought she would be the Narcheska¡¯s confidante, perhaps her old nursemaid or a poor relative. Yet your spying seems to put her at odds with both Elliania and Peottre. Something is not right here, Fitz.¡± He sighed heavily, and reluctantly admitted his error. ¡°I thought we were negotiating this marriage with Bloodblade, Elliania¡¯s father. Perhaps it is Elliania¡¯s mother¡¯s family that I should know more about. But if they are truly the ones offering Elliania, then is Bloodblade a dupe or a puppet? Does he speak with any true authority at all?¡±


    His forehead was graven deep with thoughtfulness as he pondered these things. I abruptly realized that the Piebald threat against me had been reduced to a minor concern, something that Chade expected I could largely manage on my own. I could not decide if his confidence in me flattered me, or diminished me to a lesser game piece. An instant later he recalled me to myself.

 Page 19

    ¡°Well. I think we¡¯ve resolved this as much as we can just now. Extend my regrets to your master, Tom Badgerlock. Let him know that a headache prevents me from enjoying the pleasures of his company this afternoon, but that my prince has been most happy to accept his invitation. That will give Dutiful the time with you that he has been pestering me for. I don¡¯t need to remind you to be discreet in your contact with the boy. We don¡¯t want to rouse any speculation. And I suggest that you keep your ride either to areas where your privacy is assured, or to very public areas where the Piebalds would have to be bold to seek a contact. In truth, I do not know which to offer as the wiser selection.¡± He took a breath and his tone changed. ¡°Fitz. Do not underestimate your influence on the Prince. In our private conversations, he speaks freely of you, with admiration. I am not sure you were wise to reveal your connection to me, but there, it is done. It is not just Skill instruction he seeks from you, but a man¡¯s advice on all aspects of his life. Be careful. An incautious word from you could set our willful prince¡¯s feet on a path where none of us could safely follow him. Please speak positively of his betrothal and encourage him to undertake his royal duties with a willing heart. And in the matter of the Piebalds threatening you . . . well, today might not be the best day to burden him with concerns for you. As it is, some may look askance that our prince chooses to go riding with a foreign noble and his bodyguard on such an important day in his life.¡± He paused suddenly. ¡°Not that I¡¯m trying to dictate how you behave with our prince. I know that you have formed a relationship of your own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± I said, and tried to keep from sounding brusque. In truth, I had known a moment of anger as he started his long list of directives. Now I took a deep breath. ¡°Chade. As you have said, the boy is looking to me for a man¡¯s advice. I am not a courtier, nor an advisor. If I endeavored to steer Dutiful merely to suit the goals of the Six Duchies . . .¡± I let my words drain away before I told him that such a course would be false to all of us. I cleared my throat. ¡°I wish to always be honest with Dutiful. If he asks for advice, I will tell him what I truly think. But I don¡¯t think you need to fear that much. Kettricken has shaped her son. I think he will be true to that training. As for me, well, I suspect the boy does not want to have someone talk to him so much as he wants someone to listen to him. Today I will listen. And regarding my encounter with the Piebalds this morning, I see little need for Dutiful to know about that right now. I may warn him that they are not to be entirely dismissed from his thoughts. They are definitely a force to be reckoned with. Which brings me to a question of my own. Will the Bresingas be present for the Prince¡¯s betrothal ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I assume so. They have been invited, and are expected to arrive sometime today.¡±


    I scratched the back of my neck. My headache was not fading, but it seemed to be changing to an ordinary one rather than the Skill variety. ¡°If you would share such information with me, I would like to know who accompanies them, as well as what horses they rode, the coursing beasts that journeyed with them, hawks, even pets. All in as much detail as can be discovered. Oh, and one other thing. I think we should acquire a ferret or rat dog for these chambers; something small and light-footed to patrol for rats and other vermin. One of the Wit-beasts I encountered this morning was a rat, or perhaps a weasel or squirrel. Such a creature could be a versatile spy in the castle.¡±


    Chade looked dismayed. ¡°I¡¯ll request a ferret, I think. They are more quiet than rat dogs, and it could accompany you through the corridors.¡± He cocked his head. ¡°Are you thinking of taking it as a bond-beast?¡±


    I winced at the question. ¡°Chade. It doesn¡¯t work that way.¡± I tried to remind myself that he had asked the question out of ignorance, not callously. ¡°I feel like a newly widowed man. I¡¯ve no wish to bond with any creature just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fitz. It¡¯s a difficult thing for me to understand. The words may sound odd, but I meant no disrespect to his memory.¡±


    I changed the subject. ¡°Well. I¡¯d best tidy myself if I¡¯m to ride with the Prince this afternoon. And we should both ponder what to do about this servant of yours.¡±


    ¡°I think I shall arrange a meeting for all three of us. But not today, nor tonight. Nor even tomorrow, perhaps. The betrothal is what must be managed right now. Nothing must go wrong with that. Do you think that the situation with Thick can wait?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It will have to, I suppose. Good luck with the rest of it.¡± I rose to go, picking up the basin and wet cloth to tidy up in passage.

 Page 20

    ¡°Fitz.¡± His voice made me pause. ¡°You know, I have not said so directly, but you should treat these chambers as your own now. I know that a man in your position needs a private spot sometimes. If you wish things changed . . . the bed¡¯s position, the hangings, or if you wish food left out for you here, or a supply of brandy. Whatever . . . let me know.¡±


    The offer put a chill down my back. I never wanted this assassin¡¯s workroom to belong to me. ¡°No. Thank you, but no. Let¡¯s just leave all as it is for now. Though I may keep some of my things up here. Verity¡¯s sword, private things.¡±


    There was some secret regret in his eyes as he nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s all you wish, that¡¯s fine. For now,¡± he conceded. He looked at me critically, but his voice was very gentle as he added, ¡°I know you still grieve. But you should let me even your hair out for you, or let someone else do it. It draws attention to you, as it is now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it myself. Today. Oh. And there is something else.¡± Strange, how that first urgent concern had almost been driven from my mind by other fears. I took a breath. It seemed even more difficult to confess my carelessness to him now. ¡°I¡¯ve been foolish, Chade. When I left my cottage, I did so expecting to return to it soon. I left things there . . . dangerous things, perhaps. Scrolls where I have written down my own thoughts, as well as a history of our waking of the dragons that is, perhaps, too accurate to bear sharing. I need to go back there, soon, to either put those scrolls into a safer place or to destroy them.¡±


    His face had grown graver as I spoke. Now he blew out a long breath. ¡°Some things are better left unwritten,¡± he observed quietly. Mild as the rebuke was, it still stung. He stared at the wall but seemed to see into a distance. ¡°But I confess, I think it is valuable to have the truth recorded somewhere. Think what it would have saved Verity in his quest for the Elderlings if even one accurate scroll had been preserved. So gather your writings, boy, and bring them to safety here. I advise you to wait a day or so before you depart. The Piebalds may be expecting you to bolt. If you went now, likely you¡¯d have some following you. Let me arrange a time and a way for you to go. Do you want me to send some trustworthy men with you? They¡¯d not know who you were or what you went to retrieve, only that they were to aid you.¡±


    I considered it, then shook my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve left too many edges of my secrets showing as it is. I¡¯ll take care of this myself, Chade. But there is one other concern I have. I think the guards on the gates of Buckkeep are entirely too relaxed. With Piebalds about and the Prince¡¯s betrothal and Outislanders visiting, I think they ought to be more vigilant.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I should see to that as well. Odd. I had thought that persuading you to come here would have eased some of my work onto you and left me more time to be an old man. Instead, you seem intent on giving me ever more to think about and to do. No, do not look at me like that . . . I suppose it is for the best. Work, the old people say, keeps a man young. But perhaps that is something old folk say just because they know they must go on working. Be off with you, Fitz. And try not to discover any more crises for me before the day is out.¡±


    And so I left him sitting in his chair by his cold fireside, looking both thoughtful and somehow pleased with himself.


    Chapter III


    ECHOES


    On the night that the dastardly Witted Bastard murdered King Shrewd in his room, King-in-Waiting Verity¡¯s Mountain-born queen chose to flee the safety of Buckkeep Castle. Alone and gravid with child, she fled into the cold and inhospitable night. Some say that King Shrewd¡¯s jester, fearing for his own life, begged her protection and accompanied her, but this may be but castle legend to account for his disappearance that night. With the clandestine aid of those sympathetic to her cause, Queen Kettricken crossed the Six Duchies and returned to her childhood home in the Mountain Kingdom. There, she made efforts of her own to discover what had become of her husband, King-in-Waiting Verity. For if he lived, she reasoned, he was now the rightful King of the Six Duchies and their last hope against the depredations of the Red Ships.


    She reached the Mountain Kingdom, but her king was not there. She was told that he had left Jhaampe and pressed on in his quest. Nothing had been heard from him since then. Only a few of his men had returned, their wits scattered and some injured as from battle. Her heart knew despair. For a time, she sheltered amongst her native people. One of the tragedies of her arduous journey was the stillbirth of the heir to the Six Duchies throne. It is said that this blow hardened her heart to the necessity of finding her king, for if she did not, his line would die with him and the throne pass to Regal the Pretender. Possessed of a copy of the same map that King Verity had hoped would take him to the land of the Elderlings, Queen Kettricken set out to follow him. Accompanied by the faithful minstrel Starling Birdsong and several servants, the Queen led her band ever deeper into the Mountain fastness. Trolls, pecksies, and the mysterious magic of those forbidding lands were but a few of the obstacles she faced. Nevertheless, eventually she won through to the land of the Elderlings.

 Page 21

    It was an arduous search, but eventually she came to the hidden castle of the Elderlings, a vast hall built all of black and silver stone. There she found that her king had persuaded the Dragon-King of the Elderlings to come to the aid of the Six Duchies. This same Dragon-King, recalling the ancient Elderling oath of alliance with the Six Duchies, bent his knee to Queen Kettricken and King Verity. On his back he carried home not only King Verity and Queen Kettricken but also the loyal minstrel Starling Birdsong. King Verity saw his queen and her minstrel safely delivered to Buckkeep. Before his loyal subjects could greet him, before his people even knew he had returned, he left them again. Sword blazing in the sun, he bestrode the Elderling Dragon-King as together they rose into the sky to do battle against the Red Ships.


    For the rest of that long and triumphantly bloody season, King Verity led his Elderling allies against the Red Ships. Whenever his folk saw the jewel-bright wings of the dragons in the sky, they knew their king was with them. As the King¡¯s forces struck the Red Ship strongholds and fleet, his loyal dukes rallied to his example. The few Red Ships that were not destroyed fled our shores to carry word of the Farseer wrath back to the Out Islands. When our shores were cleared of marauding invaders and peace restored to the Six Duchies, King Verity kept his pledge to the Elderlings. The price of their aid was that he would reside with them in their distant land, never to return to the Six Duchies. Some say that our king took a deadly injury in the last days of the Red Ship War, and that it was but his body the Elderlings bore away. It is said by those ones that the body of King Verity lies in a vault of ebony and gleaming gold in a vast cave in their mountain keep. There the Elderlings honor forever the valiant man who sacrificed all to seek aid for his people. But others say that King Verity lives still, well feasted and highly acclaimed in the Elderling kingdom, and that if ever again the Six Duchies is in need, he will return with his heroic allies to aid his people.


    ¡ª¡°THE BRIEF REIGN OF VERITY FARSEER,¡± NOLUS THE SCRIBE


    I returned to the stuffy darkness of my little cell. Once I had closed the access to the secret passage, I opened the door to the Fool¡¯s chambers in the hopes of gaining at least some natural light. It didn¡¯t help much, but there was little I needed to do. I tidied my bedding and looked around my austere room. Safely anonymous. Anyone might live here. Or no one, I thought sarcastically. I buckled on my ugly sword, and made sure of the knife at my belt before I left the room.


    The Fool had left a generous share of the food for me. Cold, it was not especially appetizing, but my hunger made up for it. I finished his breakfast, and then, recalling his instructions to Tom Badgerlock, took the dishes down to the kitchen. On my return trip, I hauled wood for the hearth and water for the pitchers. I dumped and wiped the washing basins and did the other small and necessary chores of the room. I opened the window shutters wide to air the chamber. The view from his window showed me that we would have a fine if chill day. I closed them again before I left.


    I had the hours until our afternoon ride to myself, I decided. I thought of going down to Buckkeep Town but swiftly decided against it. I needed to put my thoughts about Jinna in order before I saw her again and I wished to ponder her worries about young Hap. Nor would I risk that Piebalds might be spying on me. The less interest I took in Jinna or my son, the safer they were.


    So I took myself down to the practice courts. Weaponsmaster Cresswell greeted me by name and asked if Delleree had been sufficient challenge to my skills. Even as I groaned appreciatively, I was somewhat surprised to be so well recalled. It was both welcoming and disconcerting. I had to remind myself that perhaps the best way to ensure I was never recognized as the FitzChivalry that had lived in Buckkeep Castle sixteen years ago was to make solid my recognition as Badgerlock. So I deliberately paused to talk with the man, and humbly admitted that Delleree had indeed been more than a match for me. I asked him to recommend a partner for this day¡¯s challenge, and he yelled across the courts to a man who moved with the centered ease of a veteran fighter.


    Wim¡¯s beard was shot with streaks of gray and his waist thickened with his years. I guessed his age at forty-five, a good ten years older than my true age, yet he proved a good match for me. Both his wind and endurance were better than mine were, but I knew a few tricks with a blade that made up for some of that. Even so, he was kind enough, after he had beaten me three times, to assure me that my proficiency and stamina would return with repeated practice. It was small solace. A man likes to think that he has kept his body in good trim, and in truth mine was hardened to the tasks of a small farm as well as to the skills of a frequent hunter. But the muscles and wind of a fighter are a different matter, and I would have to rebuild mine. I hoped I would not need those abilities, but sourly resigned myself to daily practice. Despite the chill day, my shirt was stuck to my back with sweat when I left the practice courts.

 Page 22

    I knew they were the territory of the guards and stable hands, yet I made my way to the steams behind the guard barracks anyway. I reasoned that at this time of day, they would be little occupied, and that using them would be more in keeping with Tom Badgerlock¡¯s character than hauling water for a midday bath. The castle steams were in an old building of rough stone, built low and long. I shed my sweaty clothes in the outer chamber that fronted the steam and washing rooms, folding them onto a bench. I lifted Jinna¡¯s goodwill charm necklace from around my neck and tucked it under my shirt. Naked, I went through the heavy wooden door that led to the actual steams. It took a moment for my eyes to adjust. The room was lined with tiered benches surrounding the squat stone firebox. The only light came from the deep red glow of the fire leaking from its stone dungeon. It had been well stoked. As I had suspected, the steams were mostly deserted, but there were three Outislanders there, guards from the Narcheska¡¯s contingent. They kept to themselves at one end of the clouded room, conversing low in their own hard-edged language. They gave me a single glance, and then dismissed me. I was more than willing to yield them their privacy.


    I dippered water from the cask in the corner, and splashed it liberally onto the hot stones. A fresh curtain of mist went up, and I breathed it deeply. I stood as close to the steaming stones as I could tolerate until I felt my sweat break and run freely over my skin. It stung in the healing scratches on my neck and back. There was a box of coarse salt and some sea sponges, just as there had been when I was a boy. I scrubbed my body with the salt, wincing at the necessary pain, and then dashed it clean with the sponges. I was nearly finished when the door opened and a dozen guardsmen crowded in. The veterans in the group looked weary, while the younger men-at-arms were shouting and elbowing one another in good-natured horseplay, energized by returning home from the long patrol they had just finished. Two young men proceeded to stuff more wood into the firebox while another slopped more water on the stones. Steam rose in a wall, and the roar of competing conversations suddenly filled the room.


    Two old men followed them into the room, moving more slowly, obviously not a part of the first group. Their scarred and gnarled bodies were testimony to their long years of service. They were deep in talk, some complaint about the beer in the guardroom. They greeted me and I grunted a reply before turning aside. I kept my head down and my face turned away from them. One of the older men had known me when I was just a lad. Blade was his name, and the old guardsman had been a true friend to me. I listened to his familiar oaths as he roundly cursed his stiff back. I would have given much to greet him honestly and share talk with him. Instead I smiled to myself to hear his abuse of the beer and wished him well with all my heart.


    I watched surreptitiously, to see how our Buckkeep guards would mingle with the Outislanders. Oddly, it was the young men who avoided them and gave them suspicious glances. The guards old enough to have fought in the Red Ship War seemed more at ease. Perhaps when one is a man-at-arms for long enough, war becomes a job, and it is easier to recognize another man as a fellow warrior rather than a former enemy. Whatever the reason, it seemed to me that the Outislanders were more reluctant to socialize than the Buck guards. But perhaps that was only the natural caution of soldiers disarmed and surrounded by a group of strangers. Staying to watch longer would have been interesting, but also dangerous. Blade had always had a sharp eye. I would not invite his recognition by lingering in his company.


    But as I rose to go, a young guardsman shouldered into me. It was not an accident, or even a well-feigned one. It was but his excuse to loudly exclaim, ¡°Watch yourself, man! Who are you, anyway? What guard company?¡± He was a sandy-haired fellow, perhaps of Farrow stock, well muscled and belligerent with youth. He looked about sixteen to me, a boy aching to prove himself before his more experienced fellows.


    I gave him the glare of tolerant disgust, veteran to green soldier. To be too passive would only invite attack. I simply wanted to leave as swiftly as possible, attracting no more attention than necessary. ¡°Watch your own step, lad,¡± I warned him genially. I moved past him, only to have him shove me from behind on my left shoulder. I turned to confront him, loose but not yet aggressive. He had his fists up ready to defend himself. I shook my head tolerantly at that, and several of his companions snickered. ¡°Let it be, lad,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°I asked you a question,¡± he snarled.


    ¡°So you did,¡± I agreed benignly. ¡°If you¡¯d cared to favor me with your name before you demanded mine, I might have answered. That used to be the custom at Buckkeep.¡±

 Page 23

    He narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Charl of Bright¡¯s Guard. I¡¯ve no need to be ashamed of my name or company.¡±


    ¡°Nor I,¡± I assured him. ¡°Tom Badgerlock, man to Lord Golden. Who expects me shortly. Good day.¡±


    ¡°Lord Golden¡¯s serving man. I might have known.¡± He gave a snort of disgust and turned to his fellows to confirm his superiority. ¡°You don¡¯t belong in here. This place is for the guardsmen. Not pages and lackeys and ¡®special servants.¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± I let a smile crook the corner of my mouth as I ran my gaze over him insultingly. ¡°No pages or lackeys. That surprises me.¡± All eyes on us now. Hopeless to avoid notice. I¡¯d have to establish myself as Tom Badgerlock. He reddened to my insult, and then swung.


    I leaned aside to let his blow go past, then took a step forward. He was ready for my fists, but instead I kicked his feet out from under him. It was a move more befitting a brawler than a noble¡¯s guardsman, and it obviously shocked him. I kicked him again as he went down, driving the air out of him. He fell gasping, to sprawl perilously near the firebox, and I stepped forward to place my foot on his bare chest, pinning him. I snarled down at him. ¡°Let it go, lad. Before it gets ugly.¡±


    Two of his companions stepped forward, but ¡°Hold!¡± shouted Blade, and they halted. The old guardsman stepped forward, one hand pressed to the small of his back. ¡°Enough! I won¡¯t have it in here.¡± He glared at the man that was likely the guards¡¯ commander. ¡°Rufous, get that pup of yours under control. I came here to ease my back, not to be annoyed by an ill-trained braggart. Get that boy out of here. You, Badgerlock, take your foot off him.¡±


    Despite his years, or perhaps because of them, old Blade still commanded universal respect from the guardsmen. As I stepped back, the boy came to his feet. He had both murder and chagrin in his eyes, but his commander barked, ¡°Out, Charl. We¡¯ve all had enough of you today. And Fletch and Lowk, you can both go with him, for being fools enough to step forward for a fool.¡±


    So the three of them went hulking past me, sauntering as if they didn¡¯t care. There was a surge of muttering among the guardsmen, but most of it seemed to be agreement that the young man was more churl than Charl. I sat back down, deciding that I¡¯d give them the time to get dressed and be clear of the steams before I left. To my dismay, Blade walked stiffly over and sat down beside me. He offered me his hand, and as I gripped it, it was still the callused hand of a swordsman. ¡°Blade Havershawk,¡± he introduced himself gravely. ¡°And I know the scars of a man-at-arms when I see one, even if that pup didn¡¯t. You¡¯re welcome to use the steams; ignore that boy¡¯s wrangling. He¡¯s new to his company and still trying to overcome the fact that Rufous took him on as a favor to his mother.¡±


    ¡°Tom Badgerlock,¡± I replied. ¡°And many thanks to you. I could see he was trying to curry favor with his fellows by it, but I¡¯ve no idea why he chose me. I¡¯d no wish to fight the boy.¡±


    ¡°That much was plain, as plain as that it was lucky for him you did not. As for why, well, he¡¯s young and listens too much to gossip. It¡¯s no basis for judging a man. Do you hail from about here, Badgerlock?¡±


    I gave a short laugh. ¡°Buck in general is where I hail from, I suppose.¡±


    He gestured at the scratches on my throat and asked, ¡°And how did you come by those marks?¡±


    ¡°A she-cat,¡± I heard myself say, and he took it for a bawdy jest and laughed. And so for a time, we chatted, the old guardsman and myself. I looked into his seamed face, nodded and smiled to his old man¡¯s gossip, and saw no spark of recognition at all. I should have felt reassured, I suppose, that even an old friend like Blade did not recognize FitzChivalry Farseer. Instead, it unleashed a welling of gloom in me. Had I been that forgettable, that unremarkable, to him? I found it hard to keep my mind on his words, and when I finally excused myself from his company, it was almost a relief to leave him, before I could give in to the irrational impulse to betray myself, to drop a word or a phrase that would hint to him that he had once known me before. It was a boy¡¯s impulse, a hunger to be recognized as significant, close kin to the impulse that had made young Charl attempt to spark a fight with me.


    I left the steam chamber and walked through to the washing chamber, where I sluiced the last of the salt from my skin and toweled myself dry. I went back into the first room, dressed, and headed out feeling clean but not renewed. A glance at the sun told me it was nearly time for Lord Golden¡¯s afternoon ride. I headed for the stables, but as I started to go in, I met a stable hand leading Myblack, Malta, and an unfamiliar gray gelding. All the mounts were groomed to gleaming and already saddled. I explained to him I was Lord Golden¡¯s man, but he regarded me with suspicion until a woman¡¯s voice greeted me, with, ¡°Ho, Badgerlock? Do you ride with Lord Golden and our prince today?¡±

 Page 24

    ¡°Such is my good fortune, Mistress Laurel,¡± I greeted the Queen¡¯s Huntswoman. She was dressed in forest green, in the tunic and leggings of a hunter, but her figure gave them an entirely different air. Her hair was bundled out of the way in a most unfeminine way that somehow only made her more womanly. The stableman abruptly offered me a short bow and let me take the horses from him. When he was out of earshot, Laurel smiled at me and asked quietly, ¡°And how is our prince?¡±


    ¡°In good health, I am sure, Mistress Laurel.¡± I apologized with my eyes, and she did not seem to take my careful words amiss. Her glance flickered over the goodwill charm at my throat. Jinna had used her hedge-witch magic to make it for me. It was supposed to make folk regard me kindly. Laurel¡¯s smile grew warmer. I casually turned up my collar to conceal more of the charm.


    She glanced aside from me and then spoke with more formality, Huntswoman to serving man. ¡°Well. I hope you enjoy your ride today. Please pass on my greetings to Lord Golden.¡±


    ¡°That I shall, mistress. A good day to you as well.¡± As she walked away, I grumbled to myself over the role that I must wear as a shirt to my back. I would have liked more talk with her, but in the middle of the stableyard was not the place for private conversation.


    I led the horses around to the great front door of the hall and waited there.


    And waited there.


    The Prince¡¯s gelding seemed accustomed to such delays, but Malta was plainly put out, and Myblack tested my patience with tactics from a quick tug on her reins to a steady even pull. I¡¯d need to put in more hours with her if I expected to make a good mount of her. I wondered where I would find those hours, cursed the time that was being wasted now, and then dismissed the thought. A servant¡¯s time belonged to his master; I had to behave as if I believed that. I was beginning to feel chilled as well as annoyed before a commotion alerted me to stand straight and put an obliging expression on my face.


    A moment later, both the Prince and Lord Golden emerged, surrounded by well-wishers and hangers-on. I did not see Dutiful¡¯s intended or any Outislanders among this party. I wondered if that was odd. There were several young women, including one pouting with disappointment. Doubtless she had hoped the Prince would invite her along for the ride. Several of his male companions also looked a bit disgruntled. Dutiful wore a pleasant expression, but the pinch at the corners of his mouth and eyes let me know that he held it in place with an effort. Civil Bresinga was there, on the outskirts of the circle of admirers. Chade had said he was expected to arrive today. He gave me one dark glance, and I perceived that he maneuvered to stand closer to the Prince, but on the side away from Lord Golden. His presence sent a prickle of both irritation and fear up my spine. Would he leave this farewell and hasten to let others know that I had ridden out with the Prince? Did he spy for the Piebalds, or was he as innocent as had been claimed?


    It was obvious to me that the Prince wished to make a swift departure, but even so we lingered some time longer, as he made individual farewells and promised his later time and attention to many of them. All of this he managed graciously and well. It came to me that it was the thread of Skill between us that made me aware of his impatience and irritation with all the finely dressed nobility that surrounded them. As if he were a restive horse, I found myself sending thoughts of calm and patience to him. He glanced at me, but I could not be sure he was aware of my reaching toward him.


    One of his companions took his horse¡¯s head from me, and held the animal while the Prince mounted. I held Malta for Lord Golden and then, at a nod from him, mounted my own horse. There was yet another round of farewells and good wishes, as if we were setting off on a long journey rather than merely an afternoon ride. Finally, the Prince firmly reined his gelding to one side and touched heels to him. Lord Golden followed him and then I let Myblack go. A chorus of good-byes rained down behind us.


    Despite Chade¡¯s advice, I had little chance to suggest any route for our afternoon ride. The Prince led and we followed to the gates of Buckkeep, where again we had to pause to allow the guards to formally salute and then pass their young prince through the gate. The moment we cleared the gate, Dutiful put his heels to his horse. The pace he set precluded any conversation. He soon turned off the road onto a lesser-traveled trail, and then kicked his gray to a canter. We followed, and I felt Myblack¡¯s satisfaction in the chance to stretch her muscles. She was not so pleased that I held her back, for she knew that she could easily outdistance both Malta and the gray if given her head.


    The Prince¡¯s route led us out onto the sunny hillsides. Once there had been forest here, and Verity had hunted deer and pheasant. Now sheep grudgingly ambled out of our way as we crossed open pasturage, and then ventured into the wilder hills beyond. And all this time, we rode in silence. When we left the flocks behind, Dutiful gave his gray a free head and we galloped through the hills as if fleeing an enemy. Myblack had lost a little of her edginess when the Prince finally pulled in his mount. Lord Golden moved up to ride behind him as the walking horses snorted and blew. I kept my place behind them until the Prince turned in his saddle and irritably waved me up beside him. I let Myblack move up and the Prince greeted me coldly with, ¡°Where have you been? You promised me that you would teach me, and I haven¡¯t even seen you since we returned to Buckkeep Castle.¡±

 Page 25

    I bit back my first response, reminding myself that he spoke as a prince speaks to a servant, not as a boy would address his father. Yet that brief moment of silence seemed to rebuke him as much as words would have. Not that he looked chastened, but I recognized the stubborn flex of his lips. I took a breath. ¡°My prince, it has been scarcely two days since we returned. I had assumed that you would be very busy with the tasks of your reign. In the meantime, I resumed the chores of my own life. If it please my prince, I thought that you would summon me when you required me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you speak to me like this?¡± the Prince demanded angrily. ¡°My prince this and my prince that! You didn¡¯t address me in this fashion on our way home. What happened to our friendship?¡±


    I saw the Fool¡¯s warning in Lord Golden¡¯s quick glance, but I ignored it. I kept my voice low and even as I answered. ¡°If you rebuke me as you would a servant, my prince, then I assume that I am to respond in a style appropriate to my station.¡±


    ¡°Stop that!¡± Dutiful hissed at me, as if I had mocked him. I suppose in truth that I had. The result was awful. For a moment, his face tightened as if he were on the verge of tears. He spurred ahead of us, and we let him go. Lord Golden gave me a minuscule shake of his head, and then nodded at me that I should catch up with the lad. I debated making the Prince pull in and wait for us, then decided that perhaps he could not bend so far. A boy¡¯s pride can be very stiff.


    I let Myblack move up alongside the trotting gray as she wished, but before I could speak to Dutiful, he addressed me. ¡°I¡¯ve started this all wrong. I¡¯m beleaguered and frustrated. These last two days have been horrible . . . just horrible. I¡¯ve had to behave with perfect courtesy even when I wanted to shout, and smilingly accept flowery compliments on a situation I wish to flee. Everyone expects me to be happy and excited. I¡¯ve heard enough ribald tales about wedding nights to gag a goat. No one knows or cares about my loss. No one even noticed my cat was gone. I have no one that I can speak to about it.¡± He suddenly choked. He abruptly pulled his horse to a halt and turned in his saddle to face me. He took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize, Tom Badgerlock.¡±


    The bluntness of his words and the honest offering of his hand were so like Verity that I knew it was truly his spirit that had fathered this boy. I felt humbled. I gravely gripped the offered hand, then pulled him close enough that I could set a hand to his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s too late to apologize,¡± I told him seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡± I took a breath as I released him. ¡°And I have felt as badgered, my lord, and it has shortened my own temper. So many tasks have fallen to me lately that I¡¯ve scarcely had time to see my own boy. I¡¯m sorry I did not seek you out sooner. I am not sure how we can arrange our meetings without making others aware that I teach you, but you are right. It must be done, and putting it off will not make it easier.¡±


    The Prince¡¯s face had gone very still at my words. I sensed a sudden distancing in him but could not perceive the cause until he asked quietly, ¡°Your ¡®own boy¡¯?¡±


    His inflection puzzled me. ¡°My foster son, Hap. He is apprenticed to a woodworker in Buckkeep Town.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The single word seemed to fade into silence. Then, ¡°I did not know you had a son.¡±


    The jealousy was courteously masked but it rang green against my sense of him. I did not know how to react to it. I gave him the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve had him since he was eight or so. His mother abandoned him and he had no other folk willing to take him in. He¡¯s a good lad.¡±


    ¡°But he is not truly your son,¡± the Prince pointed out.


    I took a breath and replied firmly, ¡°In every way that matters, he is a son to me.¡±


    Lord Golden sat his horse at the outskirts of our circle. I dared not glance to him for advice. After a time of silence, the Prince tightened his knees and his horse moved forward at a walk. I let Myblack pace him. I was aware of the Fool dawdling along behind us. Just when I thought I must break the silence before it became a wall between us, Dutiful blurted out, ¡°Then what need have you of me, if you already have a son of your own?¡±


    The hunger in his voice shocked me. I think he startled himself, for he suddenly kicked his horse into a trot and rode ahead of me again. I made no effort to catch up with him until the Fool at my side whispered, ¡°Go after him. Don¡¯t let him close himself off from you. You should know by now how easy it is to lose a person, just by letting someone walk away from you.¡± Even so, I think it was more the prompting of my own heart that made me set my heels to Myblack and catch up with the boy. For boy he very much looked now, chin held firm, eyes straight ahead as he trotted along. He did not look at me as I came alongside him, but I knew he listened when I spoke.

 Page 26

    ¡°What need do I have of you? What need do you have of me? Friendship is not always based on need, Dutiful. But I will tell you plainly that I need you in my life. Because of who your father was to me, and because you are your mother¡¯s son. But mostly because you are you, and we have too much in common for me to walk away from you. I would not see you grow up as ignorant of your magics as I did. If I can save you that torment, then perhaps in some way I will have saved myself as well.¡±


    I suddenly ran dry of words. Perhaps, like Prince Dutiful, I was surprised by my own thoughts. Truth can well out of a man like blood from a wound, and it can be just as disconcerting to look at.


    ¡°Tell me about my father.¡±


    Perhaps for him the request logically followed what I had said. For me, it jolted. I walked a line here. I felt I owed him whatever I could give him of Verity. Yet how could I tell him stories of his father without revealing my own identity? I had firmly resolved that he would know nothing of my true bloodlines. Now was not the time to reveal to him that I was FitzChivalry Farseer, the Witted Bastard, nor that my body had fathered his. To explain that Verity¡¯s spirit, by strength of his Skill magic, had occupied my flesh for those hours was far too complicated an explanation for the boy. In truth, I could barely accept it myself.


    So, much as Chade once had with me, I hedged, asking him, ¡°What would you know of him?¡±


    ¡°Anything. Everything.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°No one has spoken to me much of him. Chade sometimes tells me stories of what he was like as a boy. I¡¯ve read the official accounts of his reign, which become amazingly vague after he leaves on his quest. I¡¯ve heard minstrels sing of him, but in those songs he is a legend, and none of them seem to agree on exactly how he saved the Six Duchies. When I ask about that, or what it was like to know him, everyone falls silent. As if they do not know. Or as if there were a shameful secret that everyone knows but me.¡±


    ¡°There is no shameful secret of any kind attached to your father. He was a good and honorable man. I cannot believe that you know so little of him. Not even your mother has told you of him?¡± I asked incredulously.


    He took a breath and slowed his horse to a walk. Myblack tugged at her bit but I held her pace to match the Prince¡¯s mount. ¡°My mother speaks of her king. Occasionally, of her husband. When she does talk of him, I know that she still grieves for him. It makes me reluctant to pester her with questions. But I want to know about my father. Who he was as a person. As a man among men.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Again, it rang in me, the similarities we shared. I had hungered for the same truths about my own father. All I had ever heard of was Chivalry the Abdicator, the King-in-Waiting who had been tumbled from his throne before he ever truly occupied it. He had been a brilliant tactician, a skilled negotiator. He had given it up to quiet the scandal of my existence. Not only had the noble Prince sired a bastard, he had got me on a nameless Mountain woman. It only made his childless marriage the more stinging to an heirless kingdom. That was what I knew of my father. Not what foods he liked, or whether he laughed easily. I knew none of the things a son would know if he had grown up seeing his father daily.


    ¡°Tom?¡± Dutiful prodded me.


    ¡°I was thinking,¡± I replied honestly. I tried to think what I would like to know about my own father. Even as I pondered this, I scanned the hillside around us. We were following a game path through a brushy meadow. I examined the trees that marked the beginning of the foothills, but saw and felt no sign of humans there. ¡°Verity. Well. He was a big man, near as tall as I am, but bull-chested with wide shoulders. In battle harness, he looked as much soldier as prince, and sometimes I think he would have preferred that more active life. Not that he loved battle, but because he was a man who liked to be outdoors, moving and doing things. He loved to hunt. He had a wolfhound named Leon that shadowed him from room to room, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Was he Witted, then?¡± the Prince asked eagerly.


    ¡°No!¡± The question shocked me. ¡°He simply had a great fondness for his dog. And¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then why am I Witted? They say it runs in families.¡±


    I gave a halfhearted shrug. To me, it seemed the lad¡¯s mind leapt from topic to topic as a flea hops from dog to dog. I tried to follow it. ¡°I suppose the Wit is like the Skill. That is supposed to be the Farseer magic, yet a child born in a fisherman¡¯s cot may suddenly show the potential for it. No one knows why a child is born with or without magic.¡±


    ¡°Civil Bresinga says the Wit winds through the Farseer line. He says that perhaps the Piebald Prince got his Wit as much from his royal mother as his baseborn father. He says that sometimes it runs weak in two family lines, but when they cross, the magic shows itself. Like one kitten with a crooked tail when the rest of the litter is sound.¡±

 Page 27

    ¡°When did Civil say these things to you?¡± I demanded sharply.


    The Prince gave me an odd look but answered. ¡°Early this morning, when he arrived from Galekeep.¡±


    ¡°In public?¡± I was horrified. I noticed that Lord Golden had edged his horse closer to us.


    ¡°No, of course not! It was very early this morning, before I had breakfasted. He came to the door of my bedchamber himself, urgently begging audience with me.¡±


    ¡°And you just let him in?¡±


    Dutiful stared at me in silence for a moment. Then he said stiffly, ¡°He has been a friend to me. He gave me my cat, Tom. You know what she meant to me.¡±


    ¡°I know how that gift was intended, as do you! Civil Bresinga may be a dangerous traitor, my prince, one who has already conspired with the Piebalds to snatch you away from your throne and eventually from your own flesh. You must learn more caution!¡±


    The Prince had gone pink about the ears at my rebuke. Yet he still managed to keep his voice level. ¡°He says he is not. And that they didn¡¯t. Conspire, that is. Do you think he would have come to me to explain if he had? He and his mother did not know about . . . the cat. They were not even aware I was Witted when they gave her to me. Oh, my little cat.¡± His voice suddenly faltered on his last words, and I knew how all his thoughts had diverted to the loss of his Wit-partner.


    The chill grief of his loss blew through his words. It stirred my own loss of Nighteyes to a sharper ache. I felt as if I were probing a wound as I relentlessly asked, ¡°Then why did they do it? It must have seemed a strange request. Someone comes to them and gives them a hunting cat and says, ¡®Here, give this to the Prince.¡¯ And they¡¯ve never said who gave it.¡±


    He took a breath, then stopped. ¡°Civil spoke to me in confidence. I don¡¯t know if I should break that trust.¡±


    ¡°Did you promise not to tell?¡± I demanded, dreading the answer. I needed to know what Civil had told him, but I would not ask him to break his promise.


    An incredulous look came over Dutiful¡¯s face. ¡°Tom Badgerlock. A noble does not ask his prince to ¡®promise not to tell.¡¯ It would not be appropriate to our stations.¡±


    ¡°And this conversation is,¡± the Fool observed wryly. His comment made the Prince laugh, easily dispersing a building tension between us that I had not been aware of until the Fool disarmed it. Strange, suddenly to recognize his gift for doing that, after all the years I had known him.


    ¡°I see your point,¡± the Prince conceded easily, and now the conversation included all of us as we rode three abreast. For a short time, the steady clopping of the horses¡¯ hooves and the whispering of the cool wind were the only sounds. Dutiful took a breath. ¡°He did not ask me to promise. But . . . Civil humbled himself to me. He knelt at my feet to offer his apology. And I think any man who does that has a right to expect it will be kept from the public gossip.¡±


    ¡°It would not become public gossip through me, my prince. Nor through the Fool. I promise. Please tell me what passed between you.¡±


    ¡°The fool?¡± Dutiful turned a delighted grin on Lord Golden.


    Lord Golden snorted contemptuously. ¡°An old joke between old friends. One that is becoming far too worn to be humorous anymore, Tom Badgerlock,¡± he added warningly to me. I ducked my head to his rebuke, but smirked also, hoping the Prince would accept the hasty explanation. Inside my chest, my heart sank down to the pit of my belly as I castigated myself for my carelessness. Did some part of me long to reveal myself to the Prince? I felt an old familiar twist in my gut. Guilt. Secrets withheld from ones who trusted me. Had not I once promised myself never to do that again? But what choice did I have? I guarded my own secret even as Lord Golden worked at prying the Prince¡¯s secret loose from him.


    ¡°But if you would tell us, I promise that my tongue will wag it no further. Like Tom, I am dubious of Civil Bresinga¡¯s loyalty to you, as friend or subject. I fear you may be in danger, my prince.¡±


    ¡°Civil is my friend,¡± the Prince announced in a voice that brooked no argument. His boyish confidence in his own judgment cut me. ¡°I know that in my heart. However,¡± and here a strange look flickered over Dutiful¡¯s face, ¡°he warned me to be wary of you, Lord Golden. He seems to regard you with . . . extreme distaste.¡±


    ¡°A small misunderstanding between us when I guested at his home,¡± Lord Golden demurred casually. ¡°I am sure we will soon resolve it.¡±


    I rather doubted that myself but the Prince seemed to accept it. He pondered for a time, turning his horse to the west and skirting the edges of the forest. I maneuvered Myblack to put myself between Dutiful and possible ambushers hiding amongst the trees. I tried to keep one eye on the woods and one on my prince. When I spotted a crow in a nearby treetop, I sourly wondered if it were a Piebald spy. Little I could do if it was, I told myself. Neither of the others seemed to take notice of the bird. The Prince¡¯s words broke from him just as the bird rose cawing from the trees and flew away.

 Page 28

    Dutiful¡¯s words came reluctantly. ¡°The Bresingas were threatened. By the Piebalds. Civil would not say how, only that it was very oblique. The cat was delivered to his mother with a note, directing her to give the cat to me as a gift. If she did not, well, reprisal was threatened, but Civil didn¡¯t tell me exactly what.¡±


    ¡°I can guess,¡± I said bluntly. The crow had disappeared from sight. It did not make me feel any more secure. ¡°If they didn¡¯t give the cat to you, one of them would be betrayed as Witted. Probably Civil.¡±


    ¡°I think that is likely,¡± Dutiful conceded.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse it. She had a duty to her prince.¡± Privately I resolved to find a way to spy on Bresinga¡¯s room. A quiet visit to it and a search through his possessions might also be a good idea. I wondered if he had brought his cat with him.


    Dutiful gave me a very direct look and he seemed to speak with Verity¡¯s bluntness as he asked me, ¡°Could you put your duty to your monarch ahead of protecting a member of your own family? That is what I asked myself. If my mother were threatened, what could I be forced to do? Would I betray the Six Duchies for the sake of her life?¡±


    Lord Golden shot me a Fool¡¯s glance, one that was well pleased with this boy. I nodded to it, but felt distracted. Dutiful¡¯s words itched at me. I suddenly felt as if there were something important I needed to remember but could not trace the thought any further. I could not think of an answer to Dutiful¡¯s question, either, so the silence lengthened. At last I said, ¡°Be careful, my prince. I caution you against taking Civil Bresinga into your confidence, or making his friends your own.¡±


    ¡°There is little to fear there, Badgerlock. I¡¯ve no time for friends right now; all is duty. It was hard for me to wrench this hour out of my schedule and say that I would go riding with only the two of you. I have been warned that it will look odd to the dukes, whose support I must court. Far better had I ridden out with some of their sons accompanying me. But I needed this time with you. I¡¯ve something important to ask you, Badgerlock.¡± He paused, then asked bluntly, ¡°Will you come to my betrothal ceremony tonight? If I must endure this, I¡¯d like to have a true friend nearby.¡±


    I immediately knew the answer, but I tried to look as if I were pondering it. ¡°I cannot, my prince. It would not be fitting to one of my station. It would look even odder than this riding out together.¡±


    ¡°Could not you be there as Lord Golden¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    Here Lord Golden himself intervened for me. ¡°That would appear as if I did not trust my prince¡¯s hospitality to protect me.¡±


    The Prince pulled in his horse, a stubborn look coming over his face. ¡°I want you to be there. Find a way.¡±


    This direct command set my teeth on edge. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± I replied stiffly. I was still not completely confident of my anonymity at Buckkeep. I wanted to settle more firmly into my role as Tom Badgerlock before I had any more chance confrontations with folk who might recall me from the past. There would be many of them at the betrothal ceremony tonight. ¡°But I wish to point out to my prince that even if I am present, conversing with you will be out of the question. Nor should you take any sort of an interest in me that might call undue attention to our connection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fool!¡± he retorted, very close to anger at my indirect refusal. ¡°I simply would like to have you there. To know I had one friend in the crowd of those watching me being sacrificed.¡±


    ¡°I think you are being overly dramatic,¡± I said quietly. I tried not to let it sound like an insult. ¡°Recall that your mother will be there. And Chade. And Lord Golden. All people with your best interests at heart.¡±


    He reddened a bit as he glanced at Lord Golden. ¡°I do not discount your value as a friend, Lord Golden. Forgive me if my words were ill considered. As for my mother and Lord Chade, they are, like me, obliged to duty before love. They want what is best for me, that is true, but the largest facet of that is always what is best for my reign. They see the well-being of the Six Duchies as intrinsic to my own well-being.¡± He looked suddenly weary. ¡°And when I disagree, they say that when I have been King for a time, I will understand that what they obliged me to do was actually in my own best interests as well. That ruling a country that is prosperous and at peace will bring me far more satisfaction over the years than the choosing of my own bride.¡±


    We rode for a time in silence. When Lord Golden broke the quiet, his voice was reluctant. ¡°My prince, I fear the sun does not wait for us. It is time to turn back toward Buckkeep Castle.¡±

 Page 29

    ¡°I know,¡± Dutiful replied dully. ¡°I know.¡±


    I knew they were the wrong words to offer as comfort even as I said them, but the customs of society dictate strongly to all of us. I tried to make him content with what he must face. ¡°Elliania does not seem such a terrible choice for a bride. Young as she is, she is still lovely, with the potential for true beauty as she matures. Chade speaks of her as a queen in the bud and seems well pleased with the match the Outislanders have offered us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she is that,¡± Dutiful agreed as he turned his gray. Myblack snorted as the other horse cut her path and seemed reluctant to turn and follow him. The hills and a longer gallop enticed her. ¡°She is a queen before she is a child or a woman. She has not said one incorrect word to me. Nor one word that might betray what goes on behind those bright black eyes. She offered me her gift quite correctly, a chain of silver fitted with the yellow diamonds of her land. I must wear it tonight. To her I gave the gift my mother and Chade had selected, a coronet of silver set with one hundred sapphires. The stones are small, but my mother favored their intricate patterning over larger gems. The Narcheska curtsied as she took it and told me in measured words how lovely she found it. Yet I could not help but notice how general her thanks were. She spoke of ¡®my generous gift,¡¯ never once saying a word on the designs or that she liked sapphires. It was as if she had memorized a speech that would suffice for any gift we gave her, and then recited it faultlessly.¡±


    I was almost certain that was exactly what she had done. Yet I did not feel it was right to fault her for that. She was, after all, only eleven years old, with as little say in these proceedings as our prince had. I said as much to the Prince.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he conceded tiredly. ¡°Yet I tried to meet her eyes, and to let her see something of who I am. When first she stood beside me, Badgerlock, my heart truly went out to her. She seemed so young and small, and such a foreigner in our court. I felt for her as I would for any child snatched away from her home and forced to serve a purpose not her own. I had chosen a gift to give her that was from me, not the Six Duchies. It was in her room, awaiting her, when she first arrived. She has made no mention of it, not even a word.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Something I would have liked, when I was eleven,¡± the young man replied. ¡°A set of puppets carved by Bluntner. They were dressed as if to tell the tale of the Girl and the Snow Steed. I was told it is a well-known tale in the Out Islands as well as the Six Duchies.¡±


    Lord Golden¡¯s voice was neutral as he observed, ¡°Bluntner is a skillful carver. Is that the tale where the girl is borne far away from a cruel stepfather by her magic steed, and carried off to a rich land where she weds a handsome prince?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps not the best tale in these circumstances,¡± I muttered.


    The Prince looked startled. ¡°I never considered it in that light. Do you think I insulted her? Should I apologize?¡±


    ¡°The less said, the better,¡± Lord Golden suggested. ¡°Perhaps when you know her better you can discuss it with her.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps when ten years have passed,¡± the Prince conceded lightly, but I felt the thrumming of his anxiety across our Skill bond. For the first time, I understood that one aspect of his dissatisfaction was that he did not feel he was doing well with the Narcheska. His next words echoed that knowledge.


    ¡°She makes me feel like a clumsy barbarian. She is the one from a log village near an ice shelf, but she makes me feel uncultured and awkward. She looks at me and her eyes are like mirrors. I see nothing of her in them, only how stupid and doltish I appear to her. I have been raised well, I am of good blood, but she makes me feel as if I am a grubby peasant that might soil her with my touch. I do not understand it!¡±


    ¡°There will be many differences you must resolve as you come to know one another. Understanding that each of you comes from a different, but no less valuable, culture may be the first one,¡± Lord Golden suggested smoothly. ¡°Several years ago, I pursued my own interest in the Outislanders and studied them. They are matriarchal, you know, with their mother-clans indicated by the tattoos they wear. As I understand it, she has already done you great honor by coming to you rather than demanding that her suitor present himself at her motherhouse. It must feel awkward for her to face this courtship without the guidance of her mothers, sisters, and aunts to sustain her.¡±


    Dutiful nodded thoughtfully to Lord Golden¡¯s words, but my glimpse of the Narcheska made me suspect the Prince had measured her feelings for him accurately. I did not utter that thought. ¡°She has obviously studied our Six Duchies¡¯ ways. Have you given any consideration to learning about her land, and who her family is there?¡± Dutiful cast me a sidelong glance, a student who had skimmed his lesson but knew he had not studied it well. ¡°Chade gave me what scrolls we have, but he warned me that they are old and possibly outdated. The Out Islands do not commit their history to writing, but entrust it to the memories of their bards. All we have is written from the view of the Six Duchies folk who have visited there. It betrays a certain intolerance for their differences. Most of the scrolls are travelers¡¯ accounts, expressing distaste for the food, for honey and grease seem to be the prized ingredients for any guest dish, and dismay at the housing, which is cold and drafty. The folk there do not offer hospitality to weary strangers, but seem to despise anyone foolish enough to get themselves into circumstances where they must ask for shelter or food rather than barter for it. The weak and the foolish deserve to die; that seems to be the main credo of the Out Islands. Even the god they have chosen is a harsh and unforgiving one. El of the sea they prefer, over the bountiful Eda of the fields.¡± The Prince heaved a sigh as he finished.

 Page 30

    ¡°Have you listened to any of their bards?¡± Lord Golden asked quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve listened, but not understood. Chade urged me to learn the basics of their language, and I have tried. It shares many roots with our own. I can speak it well enough to make myself understood, though the Narcheska has already told me that she would rather speak to me in my own tongue than hear hers so twisted.¡± For an instant, he clenched his teeth to that insulting reproof. Then he went on. ¡°The bards are more difficult to understand. Evidently the rules of their language change for their poetry, and syllables can be stretched or shortened to make them fit a measure. Bard¡¯s Tongue, they call it, but add their windy music blasting past the words and it is difficult for me to get more than the basics of every tale. All seem to be about chopping down enemies and taking bits of their bodies as trophies. Like Echet Hairbed, who slept under a coverlet woven from the scalps of his enemies. Or Sixfinger, who fed his dogs from skull bowls of those he had defeated.¡±


    ¡°Nice folks,¡± I observed wryly. Lord Golden scowled at me.


    ¡°Our songs must sound as strange to her, especially the romantic tragedies of maidens who die for love of a man they cannot possess and such,¡± Lord Golden gently pointed out. ¡°These are barriers you must overcome together, my prince. Such misunderstandings yield most easily to casual conversation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± the Prince conceded sourly. ¡°Ten years from now, perhaps we¡¯ll have a casual conversation. For now, we are so ringed by her hangers-on and my well-wishers, that we speak to one another through a throng, in raised voices to reach one another. Every word we exchange is overheard and discussed. Not to mention dear Uncle Peottre, standing over her like a dog over a bone. Yesterday afternoon, when I attempted to stroll through the gardens with her, I felt more as if we were leading a horde to war. There were over a dozen people chattering and trampling along behind us. And when I did pluck a late flower to offer to her, her uncle stepped between us to take it from my hand and examine it before he passed it on to her. As if perhaps I were offering her something poisonous.¡±


    I grinned in spite of myself, recalling the noxious herbs that Kettricken herself had once offered to me when she considered me a threat to her brother. ¡°Such treachery is not unknown, my prince, even in the best of families. Her uncle is doing no more than his duty. It has not been long since our lands warred against one another. Give time for old wounds to close and heal. It will happen.¡±


    ¡°But for now, my prince, I fear we must put our heels to our horses. Did not I hear you say that you had an afternoon appointment with your mother? I think we had best put a little haste into our pace.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± the Prince replied listlessly to Lord Golden¡¯s words. Then he turned a commanding stare on me. ¡°So then, Tom Badgerlock. When will we next meet? I am most anxious to begin my lessons with you.¡±


    I nodded, wishing I shared his enthusiasm. I felt obligated to add, ¡°The Skill is not always a kindly magic to deal with, my prince. You may find these lessons less than pleasant after we begin them.¡±


    ¡°I expect that to be so. My experiences of it to date have been both unsettling and confusing.¡± His gaze became clouded and distant as he said, ¡°When you took me . . . I know it had something to do with a pillar. We went to . . . somewhere. A beach. But now when I try to recall that passage, or the events that occurred there or immediately afterward, it is like trying to recall a dream from childhood. The ends of it don¡¯t meet somehow, if you know what I mean. I thought I understood all that had happened to me. Then, when I tried to discuss it with Chade and my mother, it all fell to tatters. I felt like an idiot.¡± He lifted one hand to rub his wrinkled brow. ¡°I cannot make the pieces go in order to make a complete memory.¡± Then he fixed me with a direct stare and said, ¡°I cannot live with that, Tom Badgerlock. I have to resolve it. If this magic must be a part of me, then I must control it.¡±


    His words were far more sensible than my reluctance to deal with it. I sighed. ¡°Tomorrow, dawn. In Verity¡¯s tower room,¡± I offered, expecting him to refuse me.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he replied easily. An odd smile curved his mouth. ¡°I thought only Chade called the Seawatch tower ¡®Verity¡¯s tower.¡¯ Interesting. You might have at least referred to my father as ¡®King Verity.¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Your pardon, my prince¡± was the best reply I could think of, and he merely snorted at it. Then he fixed me with a truly royal look and added, ¡°And you will make every attempt to be at my ceremony tonight, Tom Badgerlock.¡±

 Page 31

    Before I could reply, he set his heels to his gray. He rode back to Buckkeep like a man pursued by demons, and we had little choice but to follow. He did not slow until we reached the gate. We paused to be formally recognized and admitted. From there we walked our horses, but Dutiful was silent and I could think of nothing to say. When we arrived at the tall doors of the main hall, courtiers were already gathered to meet him. A groom hurried up to take his horse¡¯s head, and a stable boy took Malta¡¯s reins. I was left to fend for myself, for which I was grateful. Lord Golden formally thanked the Prince for the extreme pleasure of his exclusive company and the Prince courteously replied. We sat our mounts, watching Dutiful as he was engulfed by his nobles and carried off. I swung off Myblack and stood awaiting my master.


    ¡°Well. A pleasant ride,¡± Lord Golden observed, and dismounted. As his boot lightly touched the ground, his foot seemed to fly out from under him and he fell badly. I had never seen the Fool so ungraceful. He sat up, lips pinched tight, then with a groan leaned forward to clutch at his booted ankle.


    ¡°Such a wrench!¡± he cried, and then, imperiously, ¡°No, no, stay back, see to my horse,¡± as he waved the stable boy away. Then, quite sharply to me, ¡°Well, don¡¯t stand there, you dolt! Give the stable boy your horse and help me up. Or do you propose that I shall hop up to my chambers?¡±


    The Prince had already been borne away on a wave of chattering ladies and lords. I doubted that he was aware of Lord Golden¡¯s mishap. Some of the Prince¡¯s attendants looked our way, but most were intent on Dutiful. So I crouched and as Lord Golden put his arm across my shoulders, I asked quietly, ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°Bad enough!¡± he snapped sharply. ¡°I shall not be dancing tonight, and my new dancing slippers were just delivered yesterday. Oh, this is intolerable! Help me to my rooms, man.¡± At his irritated scolding, several lesser nobles hastened toward us. His manner instantly changed as he replied to their anxious queries with assurances that he was certain he would be fine, and that nothing could keep him from the betrothal festivities tonight. He leaned most of his weight on me, but one sympathetic young man took his arm, and a lady sent her maid scuttling off to order hot water and soaking herbs immediately taken to Lord Golden¡¯s chambers, and to fetch a healer as well. No less than two young men and three very lovely young ladies trailed us as we made our way into Buckkeep.


    By the time we had lurched and hobbled our way up the stairs and corridors to Golden¡¯s chambers, he had sharply rebuked me for clumsiness a dozen times. We found the healer and the hot water awaiting us outside the door. The healer took Lord Golden out of my hands, and I was almost immediately sent off to fetch brandy to steady his shaken nerves and something from the kitchens to settle his stomach. As I left, I cringed in sympathy for his sharp cries of pain as the healer carefully freed his foot from his boot. By the time I returned with a tray of pastries and fruit from the kitchen, the healer had departed and Lord Golden was ensconced in his chair with his well-propped foot stretched out before him while his sympathizers filled the other chairs. I set out the food upon the table and carried brandy to him. Lady Calendula was sympathizing with him over the heartless and incompetent healer. What kind of a bumbler was he, to cause Lord Golden such pain and then declare that he could find very little indication of an injury? Young Lord Oaks told a long, detailed, and plaintive story of how the healer at his father¡¯s house had nearly let him die of a stomach ailment under similar circumstances. When he was finally finished with his tale, Lord Golden begged their understanding that he needed to rest after his disaster. I concealed my relief as I bowed them all out the door.


    I waited until the door was well closed behind them and the sound of their chattering voices and tapping feet had died away before I approached the Fool. He leaned back in his chair, a rose-scented kerchief draped over his eyes.


    ¡°How bad is it?¡± I asked in a low voice.


    ¡°As bad as you wish it to be,¡± he replied, not taking the fabric from his face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He lifted the cloth and smiled up at me beatifically. ¡°Such a display, and all for your benefit. You might at least show your gratitude.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He lowered his bound foot to the floor, stood up, and strolled casually to the table where he picked through the leftover food there. He didn¡¯t even limp. ¡°Now Lord Golden has an excuse to have his man Tom Badgerlock at his side tonight. I shall lean on your arm when I walk, and you shall carry my little footstool and cushion about for me. And fetch for me and run my greetings and messages about the room for me. You¡¯ll be there for Dutiful to see, and I don¡¯t doubt that you¡¯ll find it a better vantage point for your spying than sneaking about through the walls.¡± He looked at me critically as I gaped. ¡°Luckily for us both, the new clothing I ordered for you was delivered this morning. Come. Sit down and I¡¯ll trim your hair now. You can¡¯t go to the ball looking like that.¡±

 Page 32

    Chapter IV


    THE BETROTHAL


    The use of intoxicants can be of benefit in testing an aspirant¡¯s aptitude for the Skill, but the master must use caution. Whereas a small amount of a suitable herb, such as Hebben¡¯s leaf, synxove, teriban bark, or covaria may relax a candidate for Skill testing and enable rudimentary Skilling, too much may render the student incapable of sufficient focus to display the talent. Although some few Skillmasters have reported success using an herb during the actual training of Skill students, it is the consensus of the Four Masters that more often such drugs become crutches. Students never properly learn how to place their minds into a receptive Skill state without these herbs. There is also some indication that students trained with herbs never develop the capability for the deep Skill states and the more complicated magic that can be worked there.


    ¡ª¡° FOUR MASTERS¡± SCROLL¡ªTRANSLATION, CHADE FALLSTAR


    ¡°I never imagined I would wear stripes,¡± I muttered again.


    ¡°Stop complaining,¡± the Fool managed around the pins in his mouth. He removed them a pin at a time as he fastened the tiny pocket in place, and then swiftly began to make it permanent with his needle and thread. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It looks astounding on you and complements my garb perfectly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look astounding. I want to be nondescript.¡± I thrust a needle through the waistband of the trousers and into the meat of my thumb. That the Fool refrained from laughing as I cursed only made me more irritable.


    He was already impeccably and extravagantly attired. He sat cross-legged in his chair, helping me hastily add assassin¡¯s pockets to my new garb. He didn¡¯t even look up at me as he assured me, ¡°You will be nondescript. Folk will remember your clothing, not your face, if they remark you at all. You will be in close attendance upon me for most of the evening, and your clothing will obviously mark you as my serving man. It will conceal you, just as a servant¡¯s livery can make a lovely miss simply another lady¡¯s maid. Here. Try this now.¡±


    I set down the trousers and put on the shirt. Three tiny vials from Chade¡¯s supply, fashioned from bird¡¯s bones, fitted neatly into the new pocket. Fastened, the cuff betrayed nothing. The other cuff already held several pellets of a powerful soporific. If afforded the chance, I would see that young Lord Bresinga slept well tonight while I had an opportunity to look through his chamber. I had already ascertained that he had not brought his hunting cat with him; rather, I told myself, that it was not in his rooms or stabled with the other coursing beasts. It could very well be prowling the wooded lands that bordered Buckkeep. Lady Bresinga, Lord Golden had learned through court gossip, was not in attendance at Buckkeep Castle for the betrothal ceremony. She pleaded a painful spine following a bad fall from her horse during a hunting accident. If it was a sham, I wondered why she had chosen to stay home at Galekeep while she sent her son to represent her name. Did she think she had sent him out of danger? Or into it, to save herself?


    I sighed. Speculation was useless without facts. While I had been tucking the vials of poison into my cuff pocket, the Fool had finished the stitching in the waistband of my trousers. That was a sturdier pocket, to hold a slender blade. No one would openly wear arms to the betrothal ceremony tonight. It would be a discourtesy to the hospitality of the Farseers. Such niceties did not bind assassins, however.


    As if following my thoughts, the Fool asked as he handed me my striped trousers, ¡°Does Chade still bother with all this? Little pockets and hidden weapons and such?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied truthfully. Yet somehow I could not imagine him going without it. Intrigue came as naturally to him as breathing. I pulled up the trousers and sucked in a breath to fasten them. They fit more snugly than I liked. I reached behind my back, and with the end of a fingernail managed to snag the concealed blade¡¯s brief hilt. I slipped it out and inspected it. It had come from Chade¡¯s tower stores. The entire weapon was no longer than my finger, with only enough of a hilt to grasp between my finger and thumb. But it could cut a man¡¯s throat, or slip between the knobs of his spine in a trice. I slid it back into its hiding place.


    ¡°Does anything show?¡± I asked him, turning for his inspection.


    He surveyed me with a smile and then assured me salaciously, ¡°Everything shows. But nothing that you¡¯re worried about showing. Here. Put on the doublet and let me see the entire effect.¡±


    I took the garment from him reluctantly. ¡°Time was when a jerkin and leggings was good enough to wear anywhere in Buckkeep,¡± I observed resentfully.

 Page 33

    ¡°You deceive yourself,¡± the Fool replied implacably. ¡°You got away with such dress because you were little more than a boy, and Shrewd did not wish attention called to you. I seem to recall that once or twice Mistress Hasty had her way with your garments and dressed you stylishly.¡±


    ¡°Once or twice,¡± I conceded, cringing at the memory. ¡°But you know what I mean, Fool. When I was growing up, folk at Buckkeep dressed, well, like folk from Buck. There was none of this ¡®Jamaillian style¡¯ or Farrow cloaks with tailed hoods that reach to the floor.¡±


    He nodded to that. ¡°Buckkeep was a more provincial place when you were growing up. We had a war, and when a war demands your resources, there is less to spend on dress. Shrewd was a good king, but it suited him to keep the Six Duchies a backwater. Queen Kettricken has done all she can to open the Duchies to trade, not just with her own Mountain Kingdom, but with the Jamaillians and Bingtowners and folk even farther away. It¡¯s bound to change Buckkeep. Change isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Buckkeep as it was wasn¡¯t a bad thing, either,¡± I replied grumpily.


    ¡°But change proves that you are still alive. Change often measures our tolerance for folk different from ourselves. Can we accept their languages, their customs, their garments, and their foods into our own lives? If we can, then we form bonds, bonds that make wars less likely. If we cannot, if we believe that we must do things as we have always done them, then we must either fight to remain as we are, or die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cheery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± the Fool insisted. ¡°Bingtown just went through such an upheaval. Now they war with Chalced, mostly because Chalced refuses to recognize the need for change. And that war may spread to include the Six Duchies.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it. I don¡¯t really see where it has anything to do with us. Oh, our southern duchies will jump into the fray, but only because they have always relished the conflict with Chalced. It¡¯s a chance to carve away a bit more of their territory and make it ours. But as far as the whole Six Duchies engaging . . . I doubt it.¡±


    I shrugged into the Jamaillian doublet and buttoned it. It had far more buttons than it needed. It fitted tightly to my waist, with skirtlike panels that reached nearly to my knees. ¡°I hate dressing in Jamaillian clothing. And how am I to reach my knife if I need it?¡±


    ¡°I know you. If you need it, you¡¯ll find a way to reach it. And I assure you, in Jamaillia you¡¯d be at least three years out of date. In Jamaillia, they¡¯d assume you were a provincial from Bingtown, attempting to dress like a Jamaillian. But it¡¯s enough. It reinforces the myth that I am a Jamaillian nobleman. If my clothing looks exotic enough, folk accept the rest of me as normal.¡± He stood up. His right foot wore an embroidered dancing slipper. The left was bound as if his ankle needed support. He took up a carved walking stick. I recognized it as the work of his own hands; to anyone else, it would seem extravagantly expensive.


    Tonight, we were purple and white. Rather like turnips, I thought to myself savagely. Lord Golden¡¯s garments were far more elaborate and showy than mine were. The cuffs of my striped shirt were loose at the wrist, but his were dagged and extended past his hands. His shirt was white, but the purple Jamaillian doublet that snugged his chest had embroidered skirts that glittered with thousands of tiny jet beads. Rather than the trousers of a servant, he wore silk leggings. He had chosen to let his hair fall loose to his shoulders in long ringlets of gleaming gold. I had no idea what he had put on his hair to persuade it to such excess. And as I had heard some Jamaillian nobles did, he had painted his face, a scalelike pattern of blue above his brows and across the tops of his cheeks. He caught me staring at him. ¡°Well?¡± he demanded, almost uneasily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re a very convincing Jamaillian lord.¡±


    ¡°Then let us descend. Bring my footstool and cushion. We¡¯ll use my injury as an excuse for arriving early in the Great Hall and watching the others come in.¡±


    I picked up his stool in my right hand and tucked the cushion for it under my right arm. My left I offered to him as he affected a very convincing hobble. As always, he was a consummate actor. Perhaps because of the Skill bond between us, I was aware of the keen pleasure he took in such dissembling. Certainly, it did not show in his demeanor as he grumbled and rebuked me for clumsiness all the way down the stairs.


    A short distance from the immense doors that led to the Great Hall, we paused briefly. Lord Golden appeared to be catching his breath as he leaned heavily on my arm, but the Fool spoke closely by my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re a servant here now. Humility, Tom Badgerlock. Regardless of what you see, don¡¯t look at anyone in a challenging way. It wouldn¡¯t be proper. Ready?¡±

 Page 34

    I nodded, thinking I scarcely needed his reminder, and tucked his cushion more firmly under my arm. We entered the Great Hall. And here too I encountered change. In my boyhood, the Great Hall had been the gathering place for all of Buckkeep. Near that hearth I had sat to recite my lessons to Fedwren the scribe. Often as not, there would have been other gatherings at the other hearths throughout the hall: men fletching arrows, women embroidering and chatting, minstrels rehearsing songs or composing new ones. Despite the roaring hearths and the serving boys who fetched wood for them, the Great Hall was always, in my memories, slightly chill and dank. The light never seemed to reach to the corners. In winter, the tapestries and banners that draped the walls retreated into dimness, a twilight interior night. For the most part, I recalled the cold flagged floor as being strewn with rushes, prone to mildew and damp. When the boards were set for meals, dogs sprawled beneath them or cruised amongst the benches like hungry sharks awaiting the tossed bone or dropped crust. It had been a lively place, noisy with the tales of warriors and guardsmen. King Shrewd¡¯s Buckkeep, I thought to myself, had been a rough and martial place, a castle and keep before it was a king¡¯s palace.


    Was it time or Queen Kettricken that had changed it so?


    It even smelled different, less of sweat and dogs, more of burning applewood and food. The dark that the hearth fires and candles had never been able to disperse had yielded, albeit grudgingly, to the overhead candelabras suspended by gilded chains over the long blue-clothed tables. The only dogs I saw were small ones, temporarily escaped from a lady¡¯s lap to challenge another feist or sniff about someone¡¯s boots. The reeds underfoot were clean and backed by a layer of sand. In the center of the room, a large section of the floor was bared sand, swept into elaborate designs that would soon fall prey to the dancers¡¯ tread. No one was seated at the tables, yet there were already bowls of ripe fruit and baskets of fresh bread upon them. Early guests stood in small groups or sat in the chairs and on the cushioned benches near the hearths, the hum of their conversations mingling with the soft music of a single harper on a dais near the main hearth.


    The entire room conveyed a carefully constructed sense of waiting. Rows of standing torches lit the tiered high dais. Their brightness drew the eye, the light as much as the height proclaiming the importance of those who would be seated there. On the highest level, there were thronelike chairs for Kettricken and Dutiful and Elliania and two others. The slightly humbler but still grand chairs of the second dais would be for the Dukes and Duchesses of the Six Duchies who had gathered to witness their prince¡¯s betrothal. A second dais of equal height had been provided for Elliania¡¯s nobles. The third dais would be for those who were high in the Queen¡¯s regard.


    Almost as soon as we entered the Great Hall, several lovely women broke away from the young noblemen they had been talking to and converged on Lord Golden. It was rather like being mobbed by butterflies. Gauzy wraps seemed to be the fashion, an imported foolishness from Jamaillia that offered no sort of warmth in the permanent chill of the Great Hall. I studied the goose bumps on the arms of Lady Heliotrope as she sympathized with Lord Golden. I wondered when Buckkeep had become so avid for these foreign styles of dress. I grudgingly admitted that I resented the changes I saw around me, not only because they eclipsed more and more of the Buckkeep I remembered from my childhood, but also because they made me feel stodgy and old. Cooing and clucking over his injured foot, the women escorted Lord Golden to a comfortable chair near a hearth. I obediently assisted him there, set his footstool in place, the cushion upon it. Young Lord Oaks reappeared and, with a firm ¡°Let me do that, man,¡± insisted on helping Lord Golden position his foot upon it.


    I stepped aside, lifted my eyes, and seemed to glance past a group of Outislanders who had just entered. They moved almost as a phalanx of warriors might, entering the hall as a compact group. Once within the hall, they did not disperse but kept to their own. They reminded me of the Out Island warriors I had fought on Antler Island, so long ago. The men wore not only their furs and leather harness but some of the older men flaunted battle trophies: necklaces of fingerbones, or a braid dangling at the hip that was made from locks of hair taken from vanquished foes. The women among them moved as dauntlessly as their men. Their robes were woven of wool, richly dyed, and trimmed with white fur only: fox, ermine, and tufts of ice bear.


    Outislander women were not likely to be warriors; they were the landowners among their folk. In a culture where the men often wandered off to spend years as raiders, the women were more than the caretakers of the land. Houses and farmlands were passed from mothers to daughters, as was the family¡¯s wealth in the forms of jewelry and ornaments and tools. Men might come and go in the women¡¯s lives, but a daughter kept always her ties to her mother¡¯s house, and a man¡¯s connection to his mother¡¯s home was stronger and more permanent than his marriage bonds. The woman determined how binding the marriage yoke was. If a man was overly long away at his raiding, she might take another husband or a lover in his absence. As children belonged to the mother and the mother¡¯s family, it little mattered who had fathered them. I studied them, knowing they were not nobles and lords in the sense that we used those titles. More likely the women owned substantial land and the men had distinguished themselves in battle and raiding.

 Page 35

    As I watched the Outislander delegation, I wondered if change had come to their lands as well. Their women had never been chattels of their men. The men might traffic in the women and youngsters dragged home as the trove of their raiding, but their own women were immune to such bargains. How strange was it, then, for a father to have the right to offer his daughter as a token to secure peace and trade? Did Elliania¡¯s father truly offer her? Or was her presence here a ploy of an older, more powerful family: her mother¡¯s kin? Yet if that were so, why hide it? Why let it appear her father was offering her? Why was Peottre the sole representative of their motherhouse?


    And all the while I was watching the Outislanders, I listened with half an ear to the chattering of the women who surrounded Lord Golden. Two, Lady Heliotrope and Lady Calendula, had been in his rooms earlier. I now deduced they were sisters as well as rivals for his attention. The way that Lord Oaks constantly managed to stand between Lady Calendula and Lord Golden made me wonder if he did not desire her attention for himself. Lady Thrift was older than the other women were, and perhaps older than I was. I suspected she had a husband somewhere about Buckkeep. She sported the matronly aggression of a woman who was securely married yet still relished the thrill of the pursuit, rather like some foxhunters I have known. It was not that she had any need for her prey, but rather that she liked to prove she could unerringly bring it down even when pitted against the sharpest competition. Her gown bared more of her breasts than was seemly, but it did not seem as brazen as it might have in a younger woman. She had a way of setting her hand to Lord Golden¡¯s arm or shoulder that was almost possessive. Twice I saw him capture the hand touching him, pat it or give it a squeeze and then carefully release it. She probably felt flattered, but to my eye it looked more as if he plucked lint from his sleeve.


    Lord Lalwick, a pleasant-faced man of middle years, drifted over to join those clustered about Lord Golden. He was a tidily dressed man of gentle manner who made a point of introducing himself to me, a rare courtesy to show to a servant. I smiled as I bowed to his greeting. He bumped against me several times as he jockeyed to get closer to Lord Golden and the conversation, but it was easy to excuse his clumsiness. Each time I begged his pardon and stepped back only to have him smile and warmly assure me that it was entirely his own fault. The conversation centered upon poor Lord Golden¡¯s injured ankle and how rough the unsympathetic healer had been and how devastated they all were that he could not join them upon the dance floor. Here Lady Thrift stole a march upon her competitors, declaring as she took up Lord Golden¡¯s hand that she would keep him company while ¡°you girls dance with your suitors.¡± Lord Lalwick immediately declared that he would be happy to keep Lord Golden company, for he himself was a poor dancer. When Lord Golden assured him that he knew such a statement was false modesty and that he would never dream of depriving the Buckkeep ladies of such a graceful partner, the man looked torn between disappointment at his dismissal and gratitude for the compliment.


    Before the rivalry amongst the ladies could escalate any further, the minstrel suddenly stopped his harping. A page boy beside him had evidently cued him, for the minstrel arose and, in a trained voice that filled the Great Hall and overrode all conversation, announced the entrance of Queen Kettricken Farseer and Prince Dutiful, heir to the Farseer throne. At a gesture from Lord Golden, I offered him my arm to help him stand. A hush fell and all eyes turned toward the doors. The folk near the entry pressed back into the crowd to allow a walking space between the doors and the high dais.


    Queen Kettricken entered with Prince Dutiful at her right hand. She had learned much in the years since I had last seen her make such an entrance. I was unguarded against the sudden tears that stung my eyes, and I struggled valiantly to control the triumphant smile that threatened to take over my face.


    She was magnificent.


    An elaborate gown would only have distracted from her. She wore Buck blue with a contrasting trim of sable. The simple lines of her dress emphasized both her slenderness and her height. Straight as a soldier was she, yet also as supple as a windblown reed. The gleaming gold of her hair had been gathered in a braid that wreathed her head, with the excess spilling down her back. Her queen¡¯s crown looked dull in comparison to those shining locks. No rings graced her fingers; no necklaces bound the pale column of her throat. She was queenly by virtue of who she was rather than what she wore.


    Beside her, Dutiful was clad in a simple blue robe. It reminded me of how both Kettricken and Rurisk had been dressed the first time I had seen them. Then, I had mistaken the heirs of the Mountain Kingdom for serving people. I wondered if the Outislanders would see the plainness of Dutiful¡¯s garb as humility or lack of wealth. He wore a simple silver band on his unruly black curls. He was not yet old enough to wear the coronet of the King-in-Waiting. Until he was seventeen, he was simply a prince even though he was the sole heir. His only other ornamentation was a chain of silver trimmed with yellow diamonds. His eyes were as dark as his mother¡¯s were pale. His looks were Farseer but the calm acceptance on his face was his mother¡¯s Mountain schooling.

 Page 36

    Queen Kettricken¡¯s silent passage through her folk was both dignified and intimate, for the smile that lit her face as her eyes lingered on her assembled people was genuinely warm. Dutiful¡¯s expression was grave. Perhaps he knew he could not smile without looking stricken. He offered his mother his arm as she ascended the stairs to the dais. They took their places at the table but were not seated. In a gracious yet carrying voice, Kettricken spoke. ¡°Please, my people and friends, welcome to our Great Hall the Narcheska Elliania, a daughter of the Blackwater line of the God¡¯s Runes Islands.¡±


    I noted with approval that she gave Elliania not only the name of her mother¡¯s line, but called her home by their name for the Out Islands. Also, I noted that our queen had chosen to announce her rather than giving this task to the minstrel. As she gestured toward the open door, all eyes turned that way. The minstrel repeated the names of not only Elliania but also of Arkon Bloodblade, her father, and Peottre Blackwater, her ¡°mother¡¯s brother.¡± The way he spoke the last phrase made me suspect it was one word in the Out Islands and that he strove to give it that flavor. Then the Outislanders entered.


    Arkon Bloodblade led the way. He was an imposing figure, his size enhanced by a bearskin cloak flung back over one shoulder. It was the yellow-white fur of an ice bear. His clothing was of woven cloth, a jerkin and trousers, but a leather vest and broad leather belt gave him an armored, martial air despite his lack of weapons. He glittered with gold and silver and gems. He wore them at his throat and wrists, across his brow, in his ears. He wore bands of silver on his left upper arm, and bands of gold on his right. Some were studded with gems. His brash posture transformed his display of wealth into bragging gaudiness. His gait combined a sailor¡¯s rolling stride with a warrior¡¯s arrogant strut. I suspected I would dislike him. He scanned the room with a wide grin, as if he could not believe his good fortune. His eyes traveled across the waiting tables and gathered nobles and then lifted to where Kettricken awaited his company on the dais. His smile widened as if he glimpsed unclaimed plunder. I then knew that I already disliked him.


    Behind him walked the Narcheska. Peottre escorted her, a pace behind her and to her right. He was dressed as simply as a soldier, in fur and leather. He wore gold earrings and a heavy torc of gold, but he seemed unaware of his jewelry. I marked that he took not just a guard¡¯s place but also a guard¡¯s attitude. His eyes roved the crowd watchfully. If there had been any in the crowd who wished the Narcheska ill and dared to act on it, he would have been ready to kill the attacker. Yet he gave off an aura, not of suspiciousness, but quiet competence. And the girl walked before him, serene in the safety of the hulking man behind her.


    I wondered who had selected her garments. Her short tunic was of snowy white wool. An enameled pin, a leaping narwhal, secured her cloak at one shoulder. A paneled skirt of blue fell nearly to the floor. Glimpses of her feet as she walked revealed little white fur slippers. Her sleek black hair was caught in a silver clasp at the back of her head. From there it flowed down her back, an inky river. At intervals, tiny silver bells glittered in its current. Upon her brow she wore the coronet of silver set with one hundred sapphires.


    And she set her own pace, a step, then a pause, and another step. Her father, unmindful of this, or perhaps ignorant of it, strode up to the dais, mounted it, and then was forced to stand at Queen Kettricken¡¯s left, awaiting his daughter. Peottre matched her gait calmly. The girl did not look straight ahead as she approached the high table, but turned her head to left or to right with each step. She looked intently at the people who met her gaze, as if to memorize each one. The small smile that graced her lips seemed genuine. It was an unnerving poise to witness in a child so young. The little girl who had been on the verge of a petulant tantrum when I had last seen her had been replaced by a presence who was, indeed, a queen in the bud. When she was two steps away from the dais, Dutiful descended it to offer her his arm. Here was the only moment when I saw her uncertain. She glanced at her uncle from the corner of her eye, as if imploring that he offer her support instead. I do not know how he conveyed that she must accept the Prince¡¯s gesture; I saw only her resignation as she carefully hovered her hand above his proffered arm. I doubted that she put a pressure equal to an alighting butterfly as she ascended the steps beside him. Peottre followed them, his tread heavy. He did not take a place before a chair, but rather stood behind the Narcheska¡¯s. After the others were seated, it took a gesture and a quiet verbal invitation from the Queen before he took his seat.


    Then the Dukes and Duchesses of the Six Duchies entered, each to slowly cross the hall and take a place on the dais reserved for them. The Duchess of Bearns appeared first, her consort at her side. Faith of Bearns had grown into her title. I still recalled her as a slender maiden with a bloody sword in her hand, battling vainly to save her father¡¯s life from Red Ship raiders. She wore her dark hair as short and sleek as ever. The man at her side was taller than she was and gray-eyed, pacing her with a warrior¡¯s graceful stride. The bond between the two was a thing that could be felt, and I rejoiced that she had found happiness for herself.

 Page 37

    Behind her came Duke Kelvar of Rippon, aged and crooked, one hand on a staff and one on his wife¡¯s shoulder. Lady Grace had matured into a well-rounded woman of middle years. Her hand atop her husband¡¯s supported him in more ways than one. Both her gown and her jewels were simple, as if she finally felt confident of her stature as Duchess of Rippon. She matched her stride to his now-halting steps, her loyalty still strong to the man who had raised her from the peasantry to be his consort.


    Duke Shemshy of Shoaks walked alone, widowed now. The last time I had seen him had been when he stood with Duke Brawndy of Bearns outside my cell in Regal¡¯s dungeons. He had not condemned me, but neither had he thrown me a cloak for warmth as Bearns had. He still had hawk¡¯s eyes and a slight stoop in his shoulders was his only concession to his years. He had entrusted his current war-making with Chalced to his daughter and heir while he took time to attend his prince¡¯s betrothal.


    Behind him walked Duke Bright of Farrow. He had matured since the days when Regal had foisted the defense of Buckkeep Castle onto his callow shoulders. He looked a man now. I had never seen his duchess. She looked half of his forty years, a fair and slender young woman who smiled warmly as she met the gazes of the lesser nobles who watched her ascend the dais. Finally came the Duke and Duchess of Tilth. Both were unfamiliar to me; the blood-cough had passed through Tilth three years before, and carried off not only the old Duke, but also both his elder sons. I rummaged my memory for the name of the daughter who had inherited. Duchess Flourish of Tilth, the minstrel announced a moment later, and her consort, Duke Jower. Her nervousness made her appear younger than she was, and Jower¡¯s hand over hers on his arm seemed to lead her as much as reassure her.


    The dais reserved for the Outislander nobles and warriors who had accompanied the Narcheska awaited them. Grand entrances seemed a foreign custom to them, for they simply trooped up in a group and seated themselves as they pleased, with many exchanged grins and comments to one another. Arkon Bloodblade smiled down broadly upon them. The Narcheska seemed caught between loyalty to her folk and chagrin that they had not bothered to observe our customs. Peottre gazed out over their heads as if it did not concern him in the least. It was only as they were seated that I realized that these folk were Arkon¡¯s, not Peottre¡¯s. Each one bore, in some form or another, the image of a tusked boar. Arkon¡¯s was wrought in gold upon his breast. One of the women had a tattoo on the back of her hand, and one man wore his boar as a bone carving on his belt. The motif did not appear anywhere upon the Narcheska or on Peottre. I recalled the leaping narwhal I had seen embroidered on the Narcheska¡¯s clothing the first time I had glimpsed her. This emblem secured her cloak again. A close study of Peottre¡¯s garments revealed that a narwhal fastened his belt. I decided that the stylistic tattoo on his face could be considered suggestive of a narwhal¡¯s horn. So. Did we have two clans here, both offering the Narcheska? I decided that would bear looking into.


    Those who filled the table at the foot of the high dais entered with less pageantry. Chade was among them, as was Laurel, the Queen¡¯s Huntswoman. She was gowned in scarlet, and I was pleased to see her so well seated. I did not recognize the others, save for a final two. Starling, I suspected, had deliberately chosen to be the last to enter the Great Hall. She was resplendent in a green gown that reminded me of a hummingbird¡¯s throat. She wore fine lacy gloves on her hands, as if to emphasize that tonight she was her queen¡¯s guest rather than her minstrel. And one of those gloved hands rested on the muscular forearm of the man who escorted her. He was a fine-looking young fellow, fit of body and open of countenance. His pride in his wife was evident in his beaming smile and the way he escorted her. It seemed to me that he displayed her on his arm as a falconer might hold aloft a fine bird. I looked at the youngster I had unwittingly cuckolded, and felt shame enough for both Starling and me. She was smiling, and as they passed before us, she deliberately met my gaze. I shifted my eyes and stared past her as if I knew her not at all. He knew nothing of me, and I wished to keep it that way. I did not even wish to know his name, but my traitor ears marked it anyway. Lord Fisher.


    As these last two took their places and were seated, the folk in the hall flowed toward the tables to assume their places there. I scooped up Lord Golden¡¯s footstool and cushion and helped him hobble to his place at table and made him comfortable there. He was well seated, considering that he was a foreign noble and a recent arrival to court. I suspected he had contrived to be placed as he was, between two older married couples. The women left his side with many promises to return and keep him company during the dancing. As he turned to depart, Lord Lalwick contrived to jostle his buttocks against my hip a final time. He saw my shock as I finally realized that the contact was deliberate, for in addition to his small smile, one eyebrow lifted at me. Behind me, Lord Golden gave a small, amused cough. I scowled at the man, and he left more hastily.

 Page 38

    As folk settled to their seats and the servants paraded into the hall, the buzz of conversation rose. Lord Golden made skillful and charming conversation with his table partners. I stood behind him within his beck and let my eyes drift over the gathered folk. When I glanced up at the high dais, Prince Dutiful¡¯s eyes met mine. Gratitude shone in his face. I looked away from his glance, and he followed my example, letting his eyes lift to look past me. The magic link between us trembled with his thankfulness and nervousness. It both humbled and frightened me to realize how important it was to him that I be present.


    I tried not to let it distract me from my duties. I located Civil Bresinga. He was seated at a table of lesser nobility, from the smallholdings of Buck and Farrow. I did not see Sydel, his intended, among the women at the table, and I wondered if their engagement had been broken. Lord Golden had flirted outrageously with her when we had guested at Galekeep, the Bresingas¡¯ manor. That discourtesy and his apparently equal interest in Civil Bresinga had led to the young man¡¯s intense dislike of him. It had all been a sham, but Civil would never discover that. I marked that at least two young men at his table seemed to know Civil well, and resolved to discover who they might be. In a gathering of this size, my Wit sense was near overwhelmed by the life-presence of so many beings. Impossible for me to tell in that throng who might or might not be Witted. Doubtless if any here possessed the Wit, it was well masked tonight anyway.


    No one had warned me that Lady Patience would be in attendance. When my eye fell on her at one of the higher tables, my heart leapt and then began to hammer. My father¡¯s widow was in lively conversation with a young man next to her. At least, she was speaking. He stared at her, his mouth slightly ajar, blinking his eyes. I did not blame him; I myself had never been able to keep up with her leaping fountain of observations, questions, and opinions. I jerked my eyes away from them, as if my gaze might somehow make her aware of me. Over the next few minutes, I stole glimpses of her. She wore the rubies my father had given her, the ones she had once sold to gain coin to ease the suffering of the people of Buck. Her graying hair was garlanded with late flowers, a custom as outdated as the gown she wore, but to me her eccentricity was endearing and precious. I wished I could go to her, and kneel by her chair and thank her for all she had done for me, not only during my life, but when she had supposed me dead. It was a selfish wish, in some ways. In pulling my eyes away from her, I got my second great shock of the evening.


    The Queen¡¯s ladies and maids were seated honorably at a side table almost adjacent to the high dais. This was a true mark of the Queen¡¯s favor that ignored rank. Some of the ladies I knew from of old. Lady Hopeful and Lady Modesty had been the Queen¡¯s companions when last I lived in Buckkeep Castle. I was glad to see they still remained at her side. Of Lady Whiteheart I recalled only her name. The others were younger; doubtless they had been but children when I last attended my queen. But one looked more familiar than the others. I wondered, had I known her mother? And then, as she turned her round face and dipped her head to acknowledge some jest, I recognized her. Rosemary.


    The plump little girl had grown into a buxom lady. She had been the Queen¡¯s little maid when last I had seen her, always tripping along at Kettricken¡¯s heels, always present, an unusually placid and good-natured child. She had had a habit of drowsing off at Kettricken¡¯s feet when the Queen and I were conferring. Or so it had seemed. She had been Regal¡¯s spy upon the Queen, not only reporting back to him, but later aiding him in his attempts on the Queen¡¯s life. I had not seen her commit any of her betrayals, but in retrospect both Chade and I had deduced that she must have been Regal¡¯s wee bird. Chade knew; Kettricken knew. How could it be that she lived still, how could it be that she laughed and dined so near the Queen, that now she lifted a glass in a toast to her? I tore my eyes away from her. I tried to still the tremor of fury that raced through me.


    I looked at my feet for a time, drawing long, steadying breaths, willing away the color in my face that my anger had brought.


    Wrong?


    The tiny thought rang in my mind like a dropped coin. I lifted my eyes and found Prince Dutiful¡¯s worried gaze fixed on me. I shrugged my shoulders to him, then tugged at my collar as if the tight fit of my jacket bothered me. I did not reach back to him with the Skill. It disturbed me that he had been able to reach me past my habitual walls. It disturbed me more that, as before, he used his Wit sense of me to push the thought that he formed with the Skill. I did not wish him to use the Wit. I especially didn¡¯t want to encourage him to use those magics together. He might form habits he could never break. I waited a short time, then again met his anxious gaze and smiled briefly. I looked away from him again. I could sense his reluctance but he followed my example. It would not suit me at all for anyone to notice us and wonder why Prince Dutiful was exchanging significant glances with a serving man.

 Page 39

    The meal was magnificent and lengthy, yet I noted that neither Dutiful nor Elliania ate much. But Arkon Bloodblade ate and drank enough to make up for both of them. Watching him, I decided he was a hearty man, sharp of wit, but not the diplomat or tactician who had arranged this marriage. His personal interest in Kettricken was obvious, and perhaps by Outislander standards, it was complimentary. My stolen glimpses of the high table showed me that Kettricken responded courteously to his conversation, yet seemed to attempt to address more of her words to the Narcheska. The girl¡¯s replies to her were brief, but pleasantly delivered. She was reserved rather than sulky. And midway through the meal, I noticed that Uncle Peottre seemed to be thawing toward Kettricken, perhaps despite himself. Doubtless Chade had advised the Queen that we would be wise to bestow more attention about the Narcheska¡¯s ¡°mother¡¯s brother.¡± Certainly Peottre seemed to respond to it. He began by adding some comments of his own to whatever Elliania replied, but soon he and Kettricken were conversing over her head. Admiration lit Kettricken¡¯s eyes, and she followed his words with genuine interest. Elliania seemed almost grateful to be able to pick at her food and nod to the words that flowed past her.


    Dutiful, well-bred lad that he was, engaged Arkon Bloodblade in talk. The boy seemed to have mastered the knack of asking the naturally garrulous Bloodblade the best questions to keep him talking. From the waving of his implements, I deduced that Bloodblade was telling of tales of his hunting and battle prowess. Dutiful looked suitably impressed, nodding and laughing at all the right moments.


    The one time that Chade¡¯s eyes met mine, I glanced pointedly at Rosemary and scowled. But when I looked back for his reaction, he was once more chatting with the lady at his left. I growled to myself, but knew that clarification would come later.


    As the end of the meal grew closer, I could feel Dutiful¡¯s tension mounting. The Prince¡¯s smile showed too much of his teeth. When the Queen motioned to the minstrel and he called for silence, I saw Dutiful shut his eyes for an instant as if to steel himself to the challenge. Then I took my eyes from him and focused my attention on Elliania. I saw her moisten her lips, and then perhaps she clenched her jaws to still a trembling. The cant of Peottre¡¯s posture made me suspect that he clasped her hand under the table. In any case, she drew a deep breath and then sat up straighter.


    It was a simple ceremony. I paid more attention to the faces of those witnessing it. All the participants moved to the front of the high dais. Kettricken stood next to Dutiful, and Arkon Bloodblade by his daughter. Unbidden, Peottre came to stand behind her. When Arkon set his daughter¡¯s hand in the Queen¡¯s, I noticed that Duchess Faith of Bearns narrowed her eyes and clamped her lips. Perhaps Bearns remembered too well how they had suffered in the Red Ship War. There was quite a different reaction from the Duke and Duchess of Tilth. They looked warmly into one another¡¯s eyes as if recalling the moment of their own pledge. Patience sat, still and solemn, her gaze distant. Young Civil Bresinga looked envious, and then turned his eyes away from the sight as if he could not bear to witness it. I saw no one who looked at the couple with malice, though some, like Faith, plainly had their own opinions about this alliance.


    The couple¡¯s hands were not joined at this time; rather Elliania¡¯s hand was put in Kettricken¡¯s, and Dutiful and Arkon grasped wrists in the ancient greeting of warriors well met. All seemed a bit surprised when Arkon tugged a gold band from his wrist and clasped it onto Dutiful¡¯s. He guffawed in delight at how it hung on the boy¡¯s lesser-muscled arm, and Dutiful managed a good-natured laugh, and even held it aloft for others to admire. The Outislander delegation seemed to take this as a sign of good spirit in the Prince, for they hammered their table in approval. A slight smile tugged at the corner of Peottre¡¯s mouth. Was it because the bracelet that Arkon had bestowed on Dutiful had a boar scratched on it rather than a narwhal? Was the Prince binding himself to a clan that had no authority over the Narcheska?


    Then came the only incident that seemed to mar the smoothness of the ceremony. Arkon gripped the Prince¡¯s wrist and turned it so the Prince¡¯s hand was palm up. Dutiful tolerated this but I knew his uneasiness. Arkon seemed unaware of it as he loudly asked the assemblage, ¡°Shall we mingle their blood now, for sign of the children to come that share it?¡±


    I saw the Narcheska¡¯s intake of breath. She did not step back into Peottre¡¯s shelter. Rather, the man stepped forward. In an unconscious show of possession, he set a hand to the girl¡¯s shoulder. His words were unaccented and calm as he said, in apparent good-natured rebuke, ¡°It is not the time or the place for that, Bloodblade. The man¡¯s blood must fall on the hearthstones of her mothers¡¯ house for that mingling to be auspicious. But you might offer some of your blood to the hearthstones of the Prince¡¯s mother, if you are so minded.¡±

 Page 40

    I suspect there was a hidden challenge in those words, some custom we of the Six Duchies did not comprehend. For when Kettricken began to hold out her hand to say such an act was not necessary, Arkon thrust out his arm. He pushed his sleeve up out of the way, and then casually drew his belt knife and ran the blade down the inside of his arm. At first the thick blood but welled in the slice. He clawed at the wound and then gave his arm a shake to encourage the flow. Kettricken wisely stood still, allowing the barbarian whatever gesture he thought he must make for the honor of his house. He displayed his arm to the assembly, and in the murmurous awe of all, we watched his cupped hand catch his own trickling blood. He suddenly flung it wide, a red benediction upon us all.


    Many cried out as those crimson droplets spattered the faces and garments of the gathered nobility. Then silence fell as Arkon Bloodblade descended from the dais. He strode to the largest hearth in the Great Hall. There he again let his blood pool in his hand, then flung the cupped gore into the flames. Stooping, he smeared his palm across the hearth, and then stood, allowing his sleeve to fall over his injury. He opened his arms to the assembly, inviting a response. At the Outislander table, his people pounded the board and whooped in admiration. After a moment, applause and cheers also rose from the Six Duchies folk. Even Peottre Blackwater grinned, and when Arkon rejoined him on the dais, they grasped wrists before the assemblage.


    As I watched them there, I suspected that their relationship was far more complicated than I had first imagined. Arkon was Elliania¡¯s father, yet I doubted that Peottre ceded him any respect on that account. But when they stood as they did now, as fellow warriors, I sensed between them the camaraderie of men who had fought alongside one another. So there was esteem, even if Peottre did not think Arkon had the right to offer Elliania as a treaty-affirming token.


    It brought me back full circle to the central mystery. Why did Peottre allow it? Why did Elliania go along with it? If they stood to gain from this alliance, why did not her mothers¡¯ house stand proudly behind it and offer the girl?


    I studied the girl as Chade had taught me. Her father¡¯s gesture had caught her imagination. She smiled at him, proud of his valor and the show he had made for the Six Duchies nobles. Part of her enjoyed all this, the pageantry and ceremony, the clothing and the music and the gathered folk all looking up at her. She wanted all the excitement and glory, but at the end of it, she also wanted to return to what was safe and familiar, to live out the life she expected to live, in her mothers¡¯ house on her mothers¡¯ land. I asked myself, how could Dutiful use that to gain her favor? Were there any plans for him to present himself, with gifts and honors, at her mothers¡¯ holding? Perhaps she would think better of him if his attention to her could be flaunted before her maternal relatives back home. Girls usually enjoyed that sort of elevation, didn¡¯t they? I stored up my insights to offer them to Dutiful tomorrow. I wondered if they were accurate, or would be of any use to him.


    As I pondered, Queen Kettricken nodded toward her minstrel. He signaled the musicians to ready themselves. Queen Kettricken then smiled and said something to the other folk on the grand dais. Places were resumed, and as the music began, Dutiful offered his hand to Elliania.


    I pitied them both, so young and so publicly displayed, the wealth of two folks offered to one another as chattel for an alliance. The Narcheska¡¯s hand hovered above Dutiful¡¯s wrist as he escorted her down the steps of the dais and to the swept sand of the dance floor. In a brief swell of Skill, I knew that his collar chafed against his sweaty neck, but none of that showed in his smile or in the gracious bow he offered his partner. He held out his arms for her, and she stepped just close enough for his fingertips to graze her waist. She did not put her hands to his shoulders in the traditional stance; rather she held out her skirts as if to better display both them and her lively feet. Then the music swirled around them and they both danced as perfectly as puppets directed by a master. They made a lovely spectacle, full of youth and grace and promise as they stepped and turned together.


    I watched those who gazed upon them, and was surprised by the spectrum of emotions I saw in those mirroring faces. Chade beamed with satisfaction but Kettricken¡¯s face was more tentative, and I guessed her secret hope that Dutiful would find true affection as well as solid political advantage in his partner. Arkon Bloodblade crossed his arms on his chest and looked down on the two as if they were a personal testimonial to his power. Peottre, like me, was scanning the crowd, ever the bodyguard and watchman for his ward. He did not scowl, but neither did he smile. For a chance instant, his eyes met mine as I studied him. I dared not look aside, but stared through him with a dull expression as if I did not truly see him at all. His eyes left me to travel back to Elliania and the faintest shadow of a smile crossed his lips.

 Page 41

    Drawn by his scrutiny, my gaze followed his. For that moment, I allowed myself to be caught in the spectacle. As they stepped and turned to the music, slippers and skirts swirled the brushed sand on the floor into a fresh pattern. Dutiful was taller than his partner; doubtless it was easier for him to look down into her upturned face than it was for her to gaze up at him and smile and keep the step. He looked as if his outstretched hands and arms framed the flight of a butterfly, so lightly did she move opposite him. A spark of approval kindled in me as well, and I thought I understood why Peottre had given that grudging smile of approval. My lad did not seek to grasp the girl; his touch sketched the window of her freedom as she danced. He did not claim or attempt to restrain; rather he exhibited her grace and her liberty to those who watched. I wondered where Dutiful had learned such wisdom. Had Chade coaxed him in this, or was this the diplomatic instinct some Farseers seemed to possess? Then I decided it did not matter. He had pleased Peottre and I suspected that that would eventually be to his advantage.


    The Prince and the Narcheska performed alone for the first dance. After that, others moved to join them on the dance floor, the Dukes and Duchesses of the Six Duchies and our Outislander guests. I noticed that Peottre was true to his word, claiming the Narcheska away from Dutiful for the second dance. That left the Prince standing alone, but he managed to appear graceful and at ease. Chade drifted over to speak with him until the Queen¡¯s advisor was claimed by a maiden of no more than twenty.


    Arkon Bloodblade had the effrontery to offer his hand to Queen Kettricken. I saw the look that flickered over her face. She would have refused him, but decided it was not in the best interest of the Six Duchies to do so. So she descended with him to the dance floor. Bloodblade had none of Dutiful¡¯s nicety in the matter of a partner¡¯s preference. He seized the Queen boldly at her waist so that she had to set her hands on his shoulders to balance the man¡¯s lively stepping, or else find herself spinning out of control. Kettricken trod the measure gracefully and smiled upon her partner, but I do not think she truly enjoyed it.


    The third measure was a slower dance. I was pleased to see Chade forsake his young partner, who sulked prettily. Instead he invited my Lady Patience out to the floor. She shook her fan at him and would have refused, but the old man insisted, and I knew that she was secretly pleased. She was as graceful as she had ever been; that is, she was never quite in step with the music, but Chade smiled down on her as he steered her safely around the floor and I found her dance both lovely and charming.


    Peottre rescued Queen Kettricken from Bloodblade¡¯s attention, and he went off to dance with his daughter. Kettricken seemed more at ease with the old man-at-arms than she had with his brother-in-law. They spoke as they danced, and the lively interest in her eyes was genuine. Dutiful¡¯s eyes met mine for an instant. I knew how awkward he felt standing there, a lone stag, while his intended was whirled around the dance floor by her father. But at the end of the dance, I almost suspected that Bloodblade had known of it, and felt a sympathy for the young Prince, for he firmly delivered his daughter¡¯s hand to Dutiful¡¯s for the fourth dance.


    And so it went. For the most part, the Outislander nobles chose partners from amongst themselves, though one young woman dared to approach Lord Shemshy. To my surprise, the old man seemed flattered by the invitation, and danced not once with her, but thrice. When the partner dances were done, the patterns began, and the high nobles resumed their seats, ceding the floor to the lesser nobility. I stood silently and watched, for the most part. Several times my master sent me on errands to different parts of the room, usually to deliver his greetings to women and his heartfelt regrets that he could not ask them to dance due to the severity of his injury. Several came to cluster near him and commiserate with him. In all that long evening, I never once saw Civil Bresinga take to the dance floor. Lady Rosemary did, even dancing once with Chade. I watched them speak to one another, she looking up at him and smiling mischievously while his features remained neutral yet courteous. Lady Patience retired early from the festivities, as I had suspected she might. She had never truly felt at home in the pomp and society of court. I thought that Dutiful should feel honored that she had troubled to come at all.


    The music, the dancing, the eating, and the drinking, all of it went on and on, past the depths of night and into the shallows of morning. I tried to contrive some way to get close to either Civil Bresinga¡¯s wineglass or his plate, but to no avail. The evening began to drag. My legs ached from standing and I thought regretfully of my dawn appointment with Prince Dutiful. I doubted that he would keep it, and yet I must still be there, in case he appeared. What had I been thinking? I would have been far wiser to put the boy off for a few more days, and use that time to visit my home.

 Page 42

    Lord Golden, however, seemed indefatigable. As the evening progressed, and the tables were pushed to one side to enlarge the dancing space, he found a comfortable place near a fireside and held his court there. Many and varied were the folk who came to greet him and lingered to talk. Yet again it was driven home to me that Lord Golden and the Fool were two very distinct people. Golden was witty and charming, but he never displayed the Fool¡¯s edged humor. He was also very Jamaillian, urbane and occasionally intolerant of what he bluntly referred to as ¡°the Six Duchies attitude¡± toward his morality and habits. He discussed dress and jewelry with his cohorts in a way that mercilessly shredded any outside the circle of his favor. He flirted outrageously with women, married or not, drank extravagantly, and when offered Smoke, grandly declined on the grounds that ¡°any but the finest quality leaves me nauseous in the morning. I was spoiled at the Satrap¡¯s court, I suppose.¡± He chattered of doings in far-off Jamaillia in an intimate way that convinced even me that he had not only resided there, but been privy to the doings of their high court.


    And as the evening deepened, censers of Smoke, made popular in Regal¡¯s time, began to appear. Smaller styles were in vogue now, little metal cages suspended from chains that held tiny pots of the burning drug. Younger lords and a few of the ladies carried their own little censers, fastened to their wrists. In a few places, diligent servants stood beside their masters, swinging the censers to wreathe their betters with the fumes.


    I had never had any head for this intoxicant, and somehow my mental association of Smoke with Regal made it all the more distasteful to me. Yet even the Queen was indulging, moderately, for Smoke was known in the Mountains as well as the Six Duchies, though the herb they burned there was a different one. Different herb, same name, same effects, I thought woozily. The Queen had returned to the high dais. Her eyes were bright through the haze. She sat talking to Peottre. He smiled and spoke to her, but his eyes never left Elliania as Dutiful led her through a pattern dance. Arkon Bloodblade had also joined them on the floor and was working his way through a succession of dance partners. He had shed his cloak and opened his shirt. He was a lively dancer, not always in step with the music as the Smoke curled and the wine flowed.


    I think it was out of mercy for me that Lord Golden announced that the pain in his ankle had wearied him and he must, he feared, retire. He was urged to stay on, and he appeared to consider it, but then decided he was in too much discomfort. Even so, it took an interminable amount of time for him to make his farewells. And when I did take up his footstool and cushion to escort him from the merrymaking, we were halted at least four times by yet more folk wishing to bid Lord Golden good night. By the time we had clambered slowly up the stairs and entered our apartments, I had a much clearer view of his popularity at court.


    When the door was safely closed and latched behind us, I built up our dying fire. Then I poured myself a glass of his wine and dropped into a chair by the hearth while he sat down on the floor to unwind the wrappings from his foot.


    ¡°I did this too tight! Look at my poor foot, gone almost blue and cold.¡±


    ¡°Serves you right,¡± I observed without sympathy. My clothing reeked of Smoke. I blew a breath out through my nostrils, trying to clear the scent away. I looked down on him where he sat rubbing his bared toes. I realized what a relief it was to have the Fool back. ¡°How did you ever come up with ¡®Lord Golden¡¯? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever encountered a more backbiting, conniving noble. If I had met you for the first time tonight, I would have despised you. You put me in mind of Regal.¡±


    ¡°Did I? Well, perhaps that reflects my belief that there is something to be learned from everyone that we meet.¡± He yawned immensely and then rolled his body forward until his brow touched his knees, and then back until his loosened hair swept the floor. With apparently no effort, he came back to a sitting position. He held out his hand to me where I sat and I offered him mine to pull him to his feet. He plopped down in the chair next to mine. ¡°There is a lot to be said for being nasty, if you want others to feel encouraged to parade their smallest and most vicious opinions for you.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. But why would anyone want that?¡±


    He leaned over to pluck the wineglass from my fingers. ¡°Insolent churl. Stealing your master¡¯s wine. Get your own glass.¡± And as I did so, he replied, ¡°By mining such nastiness, I discover the ugliest rumors of the keep. Who is with child by someone else¡¯s lord? Who has run themselves into debt? Who has been indiscreet and with whom? And who is rumored to be Witted, or to have ties to someone who is?¡±

 Page 43

    I nearly spilled my wine. ¡°And what did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Only what we expected,¡± he said comfortingly. ¡°Of the Prince and his mother, not a word. Nor any gossip about you. An interesting rumor that Civil Bresinga broke off his engagement to Sydel Grayling because there is supposed to be Wit in her family. A Witted silversmith and his six children and wife were driven out of Buckkeep Town last week; Lady Esomal is quite annoyed, for she had just ordered two rings from him. Oh. And Lady Patience has on her estate three Witted goosegirls and she doesn¡¯t care who knows it. Someone accused one of them of putting a spell on his hawks, and Lady Patience told him that not only did the Wit not work that way, but that if he didn¡¯t stop setting his hawks on the turtledoves in her garden, she¡¯d have him horsewhipped, and she didn¡¯t care whose cousin he was.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Patience is as discreet and rational as ever,¡± I said, smiling, and the Fool nodded. I shook my head more soberly as I added, ¡°If the tide of feeling rises much higher against the Witted ones, Patience may find she has put herself in danger by taking their part. Sometimes I wish her caution was as great as her courage.¡±


    ¡°You miss her, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked softly.


    I took a breath. ¡°Yes. I do.¡± Even admitting it squeezed my heart. It was more than missing her. I¡¯d abandoned her. Tonight I¡¯d seen her, a fading old woman alone save for her loyal, aging servants.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve never considered letting her know that you survived? That you live still?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°For the reasons I just mentioned. She has no caution. Not only would she proclaim it from the rooftops, but also she would probably threaten to horsewhip anyone who refused to rejoice with her. That would be after she got over being furious with me, of course.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We were both smiling, in that bittersweet way one does when imagining something that the heart longs for and the head would dread. The fire burned before us, tongues of flame lapping up the side of the fresh log. Outside the shuttered windows, a wind was blowing. Winter¡¯s herald. A twitch of old reflexes made me think of all the things I had not done to prepare for it. I¡¯d left crops in my garden, and harvested no marsh grass for the pony¡¯s winter comfort. They were the cares of another man in another life. Here at Buckkeep, I need worry about none of that. I should have felt smug, but instead I felt divested.


    ¡°Do you think the Prince will meet me at dawn in Verity¡¯s tower?¡±


    The Fool¡¯s eyes were closed but he rolled his head toward me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was still dancing when we left.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I should be there in case he does. I wish I hadn¡¯t said I would. I need to get back to my cabin and tidy myself out of there.¡±


    He made a small sound between assent and a sigh. He drew his feet up and curled up in the chair like a child. His knees were practically under his chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed,¡± I announced. ¡°You should, too.¡±


    He made another sound. I groaned. I went to his bed, dragged off a coverlet, and brought it back to the fireside. I draped it over him. ¡°Good night, Fool.¡±


    He sighed heavily in reply and pulled the blanket closer.


    I blew out all the candles save one that I carried to my chamber with me. I set it down on my small clothing chest and sat down on the hard bed with a groan. My back ached all round my scar. Standing still had always irritated it far more than riding or working. The little room was both chill and close, the air too still and full of the same smells it had gathered for the last hundred years. I didn¡¯t want to sleep there. I thought of climbing all the steps to Chade¡¯s workroom and stretching out on the larger, softer bed there. That would have been good, if there had not been so many stairs between it and me.


    I dragged off my fine clothes and made an effort at putting them away properly. As I burrowed beneath my single blanket, I resolved to get some money out of Chade and purchase at least one more blanket for myself, one that was not so aggressively itchy. And to check on Hap. And apologize to Jinna for not coming to see her this evening as I had said I would. And get rid of the scrolls in my cabin. And teach my horse some manners. And instruct the Prince in the Skill and the Wit.


    I drew a very deep breath, sighed it and all my cares away, and sank into sleep.


    Shadow Wolf.


    It was not a strong call. It was drifting smoke on the wind. It was not my name. It was someone¡¯s name for me, but that did not mean I had to answer to it. I turned away from the summoning.


    Shadow Wolf.


    Shadow Wolf.

 Page 44

    Shadow Wolf.


    It reminded me of Hap tugging at my shirttail when he was small. Incessant and insistent. Nagging as a mosquito buzzing near your ear in the night.


    Shadow Wolf.


    Shadow Wolf.


    It wasn¡¯t going to go away.


    I¡¯m sleeping. I suddenly knew that was so, in that odd way that dreamers do. I was asleep and this was a dream. Dreams didn¡¯t matter. Did they?


    So am I. That¡¯s the only time I can reach you. Don¡¯t you know that?


    My replying seemed to have strengthened her sending. It was almost as if she clung to me now. No. I didn¡¯t know that.


    I looked idly around myself. I nearly recognized the shape of the land. It was spring and close by apple trees were in bloom. I could hear bees busy amongst the blossoms. There was soft green grass under my bare feet and a gentle air moved through my hair.


    I¡¯ve come so often to your dreams, and watched what you did. I thought I would invite you to one of mine. Do you like it?


    There was a woman beside me. No, a girl. Someone. It was hard to tell. I could see her dress and her little leather shoes, and her weather-browned hands, but the rest of her was fogged. I could not resolve her features. As for myself . . . it was strange. I could behold myself, as if I stood outside myself, and yet it was not the me that I saw when I looked in a mirror. I was a shaggy-haired man, much taller than I truly am, and far more strong. My rough gray hair spilled down my back and hung over my brow. The nails of my hands were black, and my teeth were pointed in my mouth. Uneasiness nibbled at me. Danger here, but not to me. Why couldn¡¯t I remember what the danger was?


    This isn¡¯t me. This isn¡¯t right.


    She laughed fondly. Well, if you won¡¯t let me see you as you are, then you¡¯ll just have to be how I¡¯ve always imagined you. Shadow Wolf, why have you stayed away? I¡¯ve missed you. And I¡¯ve feared for you. I felt your great pain, but I do not know what it was. Are you hurt? There seems less of you than there was. And you seem tired and older. I¡¯ve missed you and your dreams. I was so scared you were dead, and then you didn¡¯t come anymore. It¡¯s taken me forever to discover that I could reach out to you instead of waiting for you to come to me.


    She chattered like a child. A very real and wakeful dismay crept through me. It was like a cold mist in my heart, and then I saw it, a mist rising around me in the dream. Somehow, without knowing how, I had summoned it. I willed it thicker and stronger around me. I tried to warn her. This isn¡¯t right. Or good. Stay back, stay away from me.


    That isn¡¯t fair! she wailed as the mist became a wall between us. Her thoughts reached me more faintly. Look what you¡¯ve done to my dream. It was so hard to make and now you¡¯ve spoiled it. Where are you going? You are so rude!


    I twitched free of her failing grip on me, and found I could wake up. In fact, I was already awake, and an instant later I was sitting on the edge of my cot. My combing fingers stood up what was left of my hair. I was almost ready for the Skill pain when it lurched through my belly and slammed against the cap of my skull. I took deep, steadying breaths, resolved not to vomit. When some little time had passed, a minute or half a year, I could scarcely tell which, I painstakingly began to reinforce my Skill walls. Had I been careless? Had weariness or my exposure to Smoke dropped them?


    Or was my daughter simply strong enough to break through them?


    Chapter V


    SHARED SORROWS


    A storm of gems they were.


    Scaled wings jewel-like glittered.


    Eyes flaming, wings fanning


    The dragons came.


    Too flashing bright for memory to hold.


    The promise of a thousand songs fulfilled.


    Claws shredding, jaws devouring


    The King returned.


    ¡ª ¡°VERITY¡¯S RECKONING,¡± STARLING BIRDSONG


    Air stirred against my cheek. I opened my eyes wearily. I had dozed off, despite the open window and chill morning. Before and below me stretched a vista of water. Waves tipped with white wrinkled under a gray sky. I got up from Verity¡¯s chair with a groan; two steps carried me to the tower window. From here, the view was wider, showing me the steep cliffs and the clinging forest below this aspect of Buckkeep Castle. There was the taste of a storm in the air, and the wind was cutting its winter teeth. The sun was a handbreadth above the far horizon, dawn long fled. The Prince had not come.


    I was not surprised. Dutiful was probably still deeply asleep after last night¡¯s festivities. No, there was no surprise that he should forget our meeting, or perhaps rouse just enough to decide it wasn¡¯t that important and roll back into sleep. Yet there was disappointment, and it was not just that my prince found sleep more important than meeting with me. It was that he had said he would meet me here, and then hadn¡¯t. And not only hadn¡¯t, but hadn¡¯t sent word to cancel the meeting and save me the time and trouble of being here. It was a trifling thing in a boy of his years, a bit of thoughtlessness. Yet what was minor in a boy was not so in a prince. I wanted to rebuke him for it, as Chade would have chastened me. Or Burrich. I grinned ruefully. In fairness, had I been any different at Dutiful¡¯s age? Burrich had never trusted me to keep dawn appointments. I could well recall how he would thunder at my door to be sure I did not miss a lesson with the axe. Well, perhaps if our roles had been different, I would have gone and pounded on the Prince¡¯s chamber door.

 Page 45

    As it was, I contented myself with a message, drawn in the dust on the top of a small table beside the chair. ¡°I was here; you were not.¡± Brief and succinct, a rebuke if he chose to take it that way. And anonymous. It could just as easily have been a sulky page¡¯s note to a tardy chambermaid.


    I closed the window shutters and let myself out by the way I had come, through a side panel in the decorative mantel around the hearth. It was a narrow squeeze and it was tricky to properly seal it closed behind me. My candle had gone out. I descended a long and gloomy stair, sparsely lit by tiny chinks in the outer wall that let in thin fingers of light and wind. There was a level section that I negotiated through the pitch-dark; it seemed far longer than I recalled it being, and I was glad when my groping foot found the next stair. I made a wrong turn at the bottom of it. The third time I walked into a faceful of cobwebs, I knew I was lost. I turned around and groped my way back. When, some time later, I emerged into Chade¡¯s chamber from behind the wine rack, I was dusty and irritable and sweaty. I was ill prepared for what met me there.


    Chade started up from his seat before the hearth, setting down a teacup as he did so. ¡°There you are, FitzChivalry,¡± he exclaimed, even as a wave of Skill slammed into me.


    Don¡¯t see me, stinkdog man.


    I staggered and then caught at the table to remain standing. I ignored Chade, who was scowling at me, to focus on Thick. The idiot serving man, his face smudged with soot, stood by the work hearth. His figure wavered before my eyes and I felt giddy. If I had not reset my walls the night before to guard against Nettle¡¯s Skill tinkering, I think he would have been able to wipe all image of himself from my mind. As it was, I spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I do see you. I will always see you. But that does not mean I will hurt you. Unless you try to hurt me. Or unless you are rude to me again.¡± I was sorely tempted to try the Wit on him, to repel at him with a burst of sheer animal energy, but I did not. I would not use the Skill. I would have had to open my walls to do so, and it would have revealed to him the limits of my strength. I was not yet ready for that. Remain calm, I told myself. You have to master yourself before you can master him.


    ¡°No, no, Thick! Stop that. He¡¯s good. He can be here. I say so.¡±


    Chade spoke to him as if he were three years old. And while I recognized that the small eyes in the round face that glowered at me were not the eyes of a man my intellectual equal, I also saw a flash of resentment there at being thus addressed. I seized on it. I kept my gaze on Thick¡¯s face but spoke to Chade.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to him like that. He isn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯s . . .¡± I groped for a word to express what I suddenly was certain of. Thick¡¯s intelligence might be limited in some ways, but it was there. ¡°Different,¡± I ended lamely. Different, I reflected, as a horse was different from a cat and they both were different from a man. But not lesser. Almost I could sense how his mind reached in another direction from mine, attaching significance to items I dismissed even as he dismissed whole areas that anchored my reality.


    Thick scowled from me to Chade and back again. Then he took up his broom and a bucket of ash and cinders from the fireplace and scuttled from the room. After the scroll rack had swung back into place behind him, I caught the flung thought fragment. Dogstinker.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me. He knows I¡¯m Witted, too,¡± I complained to Chade as I dropped into the other chair. Almost sulkily, I added, ¡°Prince Dutiful didn¡¯t meet me in Verity¡¯s tower this morning. He had said he would.¡±


    My remarks seemed to go past the old man. ¡°The Queen wants to see you. Right away.¡± He was neatly if not elegantly attired in a simple robe of blue this morning with soft fur slippers on his feet. Did they ache from dancing?


    ¡°What about?¡± I asked as I rose and followed him. We went back to the wine rack, and as we triggered the concealed door, I remarked, ¡°Thick didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me enter from here.¡±


    Chade shrugged one shoulder. ¡°I do not think he is bright enough to be surprised by something like that. I doubt that he even noticed it.¡±


    I considered and decided that it might be true. To him, it might have no significance. ¡°And the Queen wanted to see me because?¡±


    ¡°Because she told me so,¡± he replied a bit testily. After that I kept silent and followed him. I suspected his head throbbed, as mine did. I knew he had an antidote to a night¡¯s hard drinking, and knew also how difficult it was to compound. Sometimes it was easier to put up with the throbbing headache than to grind one¡¯s way through creating a cure.

 Page 46

    We entered the Queen¡¯s private chambers as we had before. Chade paused to peek and listen to be sure there were no witnesses, then admitted us to a privy chamber, and from there to the Queen¡¯s sitting room, where Kettricken awaited us. She looked up with a weary smile as we entered. She was alone.


    We both bowed formally. ¡°Good morning, my queen,¡± Chade greeted her for us, and she held out her hands in welcome, gesturing us in. The last time I had been here, an anxious Kettricken had awaited us in an austere chamber, her thoughts centered solely on her missing son. This time, the room displayed her handiwork. In the center of a small table, six golden leaves had been arranged on a tray of gleaming river pebbles. Three tall candles burning there gave off the scent of violets. Several rugs of wool eased the floor against winter¡¯s oncoming chill, and the chairs were softened with sheepskins. A day fire burned in the hearth, and a kettle puffed steam above it. It reminded me of her home in the Mountains. She had also arranged a small table of food. Hot tea exhaled from a fat pot. I noticed there were only two cups as Kettricken said, ¡°Thank you for bringing FitzChivalry here, Lord Chade.¡±


    It was a dismissal, smoothly done. Chade bowed again, perhaps a bit more stiffly than he had the first time, and retreated by way of the privy chamber. I was left standing alone before my queen, wondering what all this was about. When the door closed behind Chade, she gave a sudden great sigh. She sat down at the table and gestured at the other chair. ¡°Please, Fitz,¡± and her words were an invitation to drop all formality as well as to be seated.


    As I took my place opposite her, I studied her. We were nearly of an age, but her years rode her far more graciously than mine did me. Where the passage of time had scarred me, it had brushed her, leaving a tracery of lines at the corners of her eyes and mouth. She wore a green gown today, and it set off the gold of her hair and awakened jade gleams in her eyes. Her dress was simple, as was the plaiting of her hair; she wore no jewelry or cosmetics.


    And she did not indulge in any kind of ceremony as she poured tea for me and set my cup before me. ¡°There are cakes, too, if you wish,¡± she said, and I did, for I had not yet broken my fast that day. Yet something in her voice, an edge of hoarseness, made me set down the cup I¡¯d started to lift. She was looking aside from me, avoiding my eyes. I saw the frantic fluttering of her eyelashes, and then a tear brimmed over and splashed down her cheek.


    ¡°Kettricken?¡± I asked in alarm. What had gone awry that I did not know about? Had she discovered the Narcheska¡¯s reluctance to wed her son? Had there been another Wit threat?


    She caught her breath raggedly and suddenly looked me full in the face. ¡°Oh, Fitz, I did not call you here for this. I meant to keep this to myself. But . . . I am so sorry. For all of us. When first I heard, I already knew. I woke that dawn, feeling as if something had broken, something important.¡± She tried to clear her throat and could not. She croaked out her words, tears coursing down her face. ¡°I could not put my finger on the loss, but when Chade brought your tidings to me, I knew instantly. I felt him go, Fitz. I felt Nighteyes leave us.¡± And then a sob wracked her, and she dropped her face into her hands and wept like a devastated child.


    I wanted to flee. I had almost succeeded in mastering my grief, and now she tore the wound afresh. For a time I sat woodenly, numbed by pain. Why couldn¡¯t she just leave it alone?


    But she seemed not to notice my coldness. ¡°The years pass, but you never forget a friend like him.¡± She was speaking to herself, her head bowed into her hands. Her words came muffled and thick with tears. She rocked a little in her chair. ¡°I¡¯d never felt so close to an animal, before we traveled together. But in the long hours of walking, he was always there, ranging ahead and coming back and then checking behind us. He was like a shield for me, for when he came trotting back, I always knew that he had gone before us and was satisfied no danger awaited us. Without his assurance, I am sure my own poor courage would have failed a hundred times. When we began our journey, he seemed just a part of you. But then I got to know him for himself. His bravery and tenacity, even his humor. There were times, especially there at the quarry, when we went off to hunt and he alone seemed to understand my feelings. It was not just that I could hold tight to him and cry into his fur and know he would never betray my weakness. It was that he rejoiced in my strengths, too. When we hunted together and I made a kill, I could feel his approval like . . . like a fierceness that said I deserved to survive, that I had earned my place in this world.¡± She drew breath raggedly. ¡°I think I will always miss him. And I didn¡¯t even get to see him again before . . .¡±

 Page 47

    My mind reeled. Truly, I had not known how close they had been. Nighteyes also had kept his secrets well. I had known that Queen Kettricken had a predilection for the Wit. I had sensed faint questing from her when she meditated. I had often suspected that her Mountain ¡°connection¡± with the natural world would have a less kindly name in the Six Duchies. But she and my wolf?


    ¡°He spoke to you? You heard Nighteyes in your mind?¡±


    She shook her head, not lifting her face from her hands. Her fingers muffled her reply. ¡°No. But I felt him in my heart, when I was numb to all else.¡±


    Slowly I rose. I walked around the small table. I had intended only to pat her bent shoulders, but when I touched her, she abruptly stood and stumbled into my embrace. I held her and let her weep against my shoulder. Whether I would or no, my own tears welled. Then her grief, not sympathy for me but true grief at Nighteyes¡¯ death, gave permission to mine, and my mourning ripped free. All the anguish I had been trying to conceal from those who could not understand the depth of loss I felt suddenly demanded vent. I think I only realized that our roles had changed when she pushed me gently down into her chair. She offered me her tiny, useless handkerchief and then gently kissed my brow and both my cheeks. I could not stop crying. She stood by me, my head cradled against her breast, and stroked my hair and let me weep. She spoke brokenly of my wolf and all he had been to her, words I scarcely heard.


    She did not try to stop my tears or tell me that everything would be all right. She knew it would not. But when my weeping finally had run its course, she stooped and kissed me on my mouth, a healing kiss. Her lips were salt with her own tears. Then she stood straight again.


    Kettricken gave a sudden deep sigh as if setting aside a burden. ¡°Your poor hair,¡± she murmured, and smoothed it to my head. ¡°Oh, my dear Fitz. How hard we used you! Both of you. And I can never . . .¡± She seemed to feel the uselessness of words. ¡°But . . . well . . . drink your tea while it is still hot.¡± She moved apart from me, and after a moment I felt I again had control of myself. As she took my chair, I lifted her cup and drank from it. The tea was still steaming hot. Only a short time had elapsed, yet I felt as if I had passed some important turning point. When I took a breath, it seemed to fill my lungs more deeply than it had in days. She took up my cup. When I looked up at the Queen, she gave me a small smile. Her tears had left her pale eyes outlined in red, and her nose was pink. She had never looked lovelier to me.


    So we shared some time. The tea was a spice tea, friendly and enlivening. There were flaky rolls stuffed with sausage, and little cakes with tart fruit filling, and plain oatcakes, simple and hearty. I don¡¯t think either of us trusted our voices to speak, and we didn¡¯t have to. We ate in silence. I got up once to replenish the hot water in the teapot. After the herbs had steeped, I poured more tea for both of us. After a time of silence, she leaned back in her chair and said quietly, ¡°So, you see, this supposed ¡®taint¡¯ in my son comes from me.¡±


    She spoke it as if we were continuing a conversation. I had wondered if she would make the connection. Now that she did, I grieved for the guilt and chagrin I heard in her voice. ¡°There have been Witted Farseers before Dutiful,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Myself among them.¡±


    ¡°And you had a Mountain mother. For were not you given over to Verity at Moonseye? Who but a Mountain woman could have birthed you there? I see her, in the fineness of your hair, and I heard her, in how swiftly you recalled the language of your infancy when first you came to Jhaampe. As the Mountains left their mark on you in those ways, why not in another? It¡¯s possible that she was the source of your Wit. Perhaps Mountain blood carries it.¡±


    I walked perilously close to the edge of the truth as I said, ¡°I consider it just as likely that Dutiful could have gotten the Wit from his father as his mother.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°But it matters little where it came from,¡± I ruthlessly interrupted my queen. I wanted to divert this conversation. ¡°The boy has it, and that is what we must deal with. When he first asked me to teach him about it, I was horrified. Now I think his instincts were true. Better he know as much as I can teach him about both his magics.¡±


    Her face lit. ¡°Then you have agreed to teach him!¡±


    Truly, I was out of practice at intrigue. Or perhaps, I reflected wryly, over the years my lady had learned that subtlety and gentleness could win her secrets that even Chade¡¯s deviousness had not pried from me. The accuracy with which she read my face seemed to support the second theory.


    ¡°I will say nothing of it to the Prince. If he wishes it to remain private between you, then so it shall be. When will you start?¡±

 Page 48

    ¡°At the Prince¡¯s earliest convenience,¡± I replied evasively. I would not tattle that he had already missed his first lesson.


    She nodded at that, and seemed content to leave it to me. She cleared her throat. ¡°FitzChivalry. The reason I summoned you here was my intent to . . . make things right for you. As much as we can. In so many ways, I cannot treat you as you deserve. But whatever we can do for your comfort or pleasure, I desire that we do. You masquerade as Lord Golden¡¯s servant, and I understand all the reasons for this. Still, it chagrins me that a prince of your bloodlines should go unacknowledged amongst his own folk. So. What can we do? Would you like other chambers prepared for you, ones that you could reach privately and where you could have things arranged for your comfort?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied quickly, and hearing the brusqueness of my reply, I added, ¡°I think things are best as they are now. I am as comfortable as I need to be.¡± I would live here but I could not make it a home. It was useless to try. That private thought jolted me. Home, I reflected, was a place shared. The loft over the stable with Burrich, or the cottage with Nighteyes and Hap. And the chambers that I now shared with the Fool? No. For there was too much caution in both of us, too much privacy preserved, too much constraint imposed by the roles we played.


    ¡°. . . arranged for a monthly allowance. After this, Chade will see you receive it, but I wanted you to have this today.¡±


    And my queen was setting a purse before me, a little bag of cloth embroidered with stylized flowers. It clinked sturdily as she placed it on the table. I flushed in spite of myself, and could not hide it. I looked up to find her cheeks equally pink.


    ¡°It does feel awkward, doesn¡¯t it? Make no mistake in this, FitzChivalry. This is not pay for what you have done for me and mine. No coin could ever pay for that. But a man has expenses, and it is not fitting that you should have to ask for what you need.¡±


    I understood her, but I could not forbear from saying, ¡°You and yours are also mine, my queen. And you are right. No amount of coin could buy what I do for them.¡±


    Another woman might have taken it as a rebuke. But my words brought a gleam of fierce pride to Kettricken¡¯s eyes and she smiled at me. ¡°I rejoice in the kinship we share, FitzChivalry. Rurisk was my only brother. No one can ever replace him. But you have come as close to that as it is possible for anyone to do.¡±


    And at that, I thought we understood each other very well indeed. It warmed me that she claimed me through our kinship, through the bloodlines I shared with her husband and her son. Long ago, King Shrewd had first made me his with a bargain and a silver pin to seal it. Both pin and king were long gone now. Did our bargain still remain? King Shrewd had chosen to invoke his claim on me as the right of my king rather than as my grandfather. Now Kettricken, my queen, claimed me first as kin and second as brother. She struck no bargains. She would have scowled at the thought that any setting of terms to my loyalty was necessary.


    ¡°I wish to tell my son who you truly are.¡±


    That jolted me from my brief complacency. ¡°Please, no, my queen. That knowledge is a danger and a burden. Why put it upon him?¡±


    ¡°Why deny that knowledge to the Farseer heir?¡±


    A long moment of silence held between us. Then I said, ¡°Perhaps in time.¡±


    I was relieved when she nodded. Then she took that from me when she said, ¡°I will know when the time is right.¡±


    Then she reached across the table to take my hand. When I let her have it, she turned it palm up and set something in it. ¡°Long ago, you wore a small ruby-and-silver pin that King Shrewd gave you. One that marked you as his, and said that his door was always open to you. I would have you wear this now, in the same spirit.¡±


    It was a tiny thing. A little silver fox with a winking green eye. It sat alertly, its brush curled around its feet. The image was fastened to a long pin. I studied it carefully. It was perfect.


    ¡°This is the work of your own hands.¡±


    ¡°I am flattered that you recall that I like working silver. Yes. It is. And the fox is that which you made my symbol here at Buckkeep.¡±


    I unlaced my blue servant¡¯s shirt and opened it. While she watched, I thrust the pin into the facing of the shirt. From the outside, nothing showed, but when I fastened my shirt again, I could feel the tiny fox against my breast.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°You honor me. And as you have said you hold me as close as your brother, then I shall ask a question that I am sure Rurisk would have asked you. I shall be so bold as to demand why you keep amongst your ladies one who once attempted to take your life. Yes, and that of your unborn child.¡±

 Page 49

    Her glance was genuinely quizzical. Then, as if someone had poked her with a pin, she gave a small start, and, ¡°Oh, you mean Lady Rosemary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°It has been so long . . . All of that was so very long ago, Fitz. You know, when I look at her, I do not even think of that. When Regal and his household returned here at the end of the Red Ship War, Rosemary was amongst the train. Her mother had died, and she had been . . . neglected. At first, I could not abide to have either her or Regal in my presence. But there were appearances to preserve, and his abject apologies and vows of loyalty to the unborn heir and me were . . . useful. It served to unite the Six Duchies, for with him he brought the nobility of Tilth and Farrow. And we needed that support, desperately. It would have been so easy for the Six Duchies to follow the Red Ship War with a civil strife. There are so many differences among the duchies. But Regal¡¯s influence was enough to sway his nobles back to allegiance to me. Then Regal died, so strangely and so violently. It was unavoidable that there were mutterings that I had had him murdered in vengeance for old wrongs. Chade advised me strongly that I must make gestures amongst his nobles to bind them to me. So I did. I put Lady Patience in his place at Tradeford, for I felt I must have strong support there. But his other holdings I distributed judiciously amongst those that most needed quelling.¡±


    ¡°And Lord Bright¡¯s reaction to that?¡± I asked. This was all news to me. Bright had been Regal¡¯s heir, and was Duke of Farrow now. Much of what they had ¡°distributed¡± was doubtless his hereditary wealth.


    ¡°I recompensed him in other ways. After his dismal performance at defending Buck and Buckkeep, he was on shaky standing. He could not protest strongly, for he had not inherited Regal¡¯s influence with the nobles. Yet I strove to make him not only content with his lot, but a better ruler than he otherwise would have been. I saw to his schooling, in things other than fine wine and dress. Most of his years as Duke of Farrow have been spent right here in Buckkeep. Patience manages his Tradeford holdings for him, probably far better than he would have himself, for she has the common sense to appoint people who know what they are doing. And she sends reports to him monthly, far more detailed than he relishes, but I insist he go over them with one of my treasury men, not only to be sure he understands them, but also that he must profess he is satisfied with how they fare. And I think that now he genuinely is.¡±


    ¡°I suspect his duchess has something to do with that,¡± I hazarded.


    Kettricken had the grace to flush slightly. ¡°Chade thought he might be better content wedded. And it is time he got himself an heir. Left single, he was an invitation to discord at the court.¡±


    ¡°Who selected her?¡± I tried not to sound cold.


    ¡°Lord Chade suggested several young women of good family who had the . . . requisite qualities. After that, I saw that they were introduced. And that the families knew I would be pleased at the prospect of the Duke selecting one of their daughters. The competition spread rapidly amongst the chosen women. But Lord Bright selected his own bride from amongst them. I but saw that he had the opportunity to choose¡ª¡±


    ¡°Someone who was tractable and not too ambitious. A daughter of someone loyal to the Queen.¡± I filled in the rest.


    She met my eyes squarely. ¡°Yes.¡± She caught a small breath. ¡°Do you fault me, FitzChivalry? You, who were my first instructor in managing the intrigues of the court to my advantage?¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°No. In truth, I am proud of you. And from the look on Lord Bright¡¯s face at last night¡¯s festivities, he is a man well satisfied with his lady.¡±


    She gave a sigh, almost of relief. ¡°Thank you. For I value your regard, FitzChivalry, as I ever have. I would not want to think I had shamed myself before you.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that you could,¡± I replied, truthfully as well as gallantly. Then, dragging the conversation back to my interest, ¡°And Rosemary?¡±


    ¡°After Regal died, most of his hangers-on dispersed to their family holdings, and some to inspect new holdings I had given them. No one claimed Rosemary. Her father had died before she was born. Her mother had his title, Lady Celeffa of Firwood, but the title was little more than words. Firwood is a tiny holding, a beggar¡¯s fiefdom. There is a manor house there, but I am told it has not been inhabited in some years. But for being in Prince Regal¡¯s favor, Lady Celeffa would never have come to court at all.¡± She sighed. ¡°So there was Rosemary, an orphan at eight, and not in favor with the Queen. I suspect you need little help to imagine how she was treated by the court.¡±

 Page 50

    I had to wince. I could recall how I had been treated.


    ¡°I tried to ignore her. But Chade would not let it rest. Nor in truth could I.¡±


    ¡°She was a danger to you. A half-trained assassin, taught by Regal to hate you. She could not simply be left to wander about as she pleased.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. Then, ¡°Now you sound like Chade. No. She was worse than that. She was a neglected child in my home, a little girl blamed by me for becoming what she was taught to be. A daily rebuke to me for my own neglect of her and my hardness of heart. If I had been all to her that a lady should be to her page, Regal could not have taken her heart from me.¡±


    ¡°Unless he had it before she ever came to you.¡±


    ¡°And even then, I should have known it. If I had not been so focused on my own life and problems.¡±


    ¡°She was your page, not your daughter!¡±


    ¡°You forget, I was raised in the Mountains, to be Sacrifice to my people, Fitz. Not a queen, such as you expect. I demand more of myself.¡±


    I stepped to the side of that argument. ¡°So it was your decision to keep her.¡±


    ¡°Chade said I must either keep her or be rid of her entirely. I was filled with horror at his words. Kill a child for doing what she had been taught? And then his words made me see all of it clearly. It would have been kinder to kill her outright than to torture and neglect her as I had been doing. So. That night I went to her chamber. Alone. She was terrified of me, and her room was cold and near bare, the bedding gone unwashed I don¡¯t know how long. She had outgrown her nightgown; it was torn at the shoulders and far too short for her. She curled up on the bed as far from me as she could get and just stared at me. Then I asked her which she would prefer, to be fostered out to Lady Patience or to be my page again.¡±


    ¡°And she chose to be your page.¡±


    ¡°And she burst into tears and threw herself to the floor and clung to my skirts and said she had thought I didn¡¯t like her anymore. She sobbed so hard that before I could calm her, the hair was plastered flat to her skull with sweat and she was shaking all over. Fitz, I was so ashamed to have been so cruel to a child, not by what I had done, but simply by ignoring her. Only Chade and I ever knew that we suspected her of trying to harm me. But my simple shunning of the child had given the lesser folk of the keep permission to be cruel and callous to her. Her little slippers were all gone to tatters . . .¡± Her voice trailed off, and despite myself, I felt a stab of pity for Rosemary. Kettricken took a deep breath and resumed her tale. ¡°She begged to be allowed to serve me again, Fitz. She was not even seven years old when she did Regal¡¯s bidding. She never hated me, or understood what she did. To her, I am sure it was a game, to listen in secret and repeat all that she heard.¡±


    I tried to be pragmatic and hard. ¡°And greasing the steps so you would fall?¡±


    ¡°Would she be told the why of it? Or simply told to put the grease on the steps after I had gone up to the roof garden? To a child, it might have been framed as a prank.¡±


    ¡°Did you ask her?¡±


    A pause. ¡°Some things are best left alone. Even if she knew the intent was to make me fall, I do not think she realized the full import of it. I think perhaps that I was two people to her, the woman that Regal wanted to bring down, and Kettricken whom she served every day. The one who should be blamed for her conduct is dead. And since I took her back to my side, she has never been anything but a loyal and diligent subject to me.¡± She sighed and stared past me at a wall as she spoke. ¡°The past must be left in the past, Fitz. Especially this is true for those who rule. I must wed my son to a daughter of an Outislander. I must promote trade and alliance with the folk who doomed my king to death. Shall I quibble about taking a little spy under my wing and turning her into a lady of my court?¡±


    I took a deep breath myself. If in fifteen years she had not regretted her decision, no words of mine would change it now. Nor should they, perhaps. ¡°Well. I suppose I should have expected it. You did not quibble to take an assassin as your advisor when you came to court.¡±


    ¡°As my first friend here,¡± she corrected me gravely. She furrowed her forehead. When first I had met her, she had not had those lines on her brow and between her eyes, but now use had set them. ¡°I am not happy with this charade we must keep. I would have you at my side to advise me, and to teach my son. I would have you honored as my friend as well as a Farseer.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be,¡± I told her firmly. ¡°And this is better. I am more use to you in this role, and less risk to you and my prince.¡±

 Page 51

    ¡°And more risk to yourself. Chade has told me that Piebalds threatened you, right at our doorstep in Buckkeep Town.¡±


    I discovered that I hadn¡¯t wanted her to know that. ¡°It is a thing best handled by me. Perhaps I can tease them out into the open.¡±


    ¡°Well. Perhaps. But I am ashamed that you face such things seemingly alone. In truth, I hate that such bigotry still exists in the Six Duchies, and that our nobles turn a blind eye to it. I have done what I could for my Witted folk, but progress has been slow. When the Piebald postings first began to appear, they angered me. Chade urged me not to act in the heat of that anger. Now, I wonder if it would not have been wise to let my wrath be known. My second reaction was that I wished to let my Witted folk know that my justice was available to them. I wanted to send out a summons, inviting the leaders of the Witted to come to me, that together we might hammer out a shield for them against the cruelty of these Piebalds.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Again Chade intervened, telling me that the Witted had no recognized leaders, and that they would not trust the Farseers enough to come to such a meeting. We had no go-between that they would trust, and no sureties that we could offer them that this was not a plan to lure them in and destroy them. He persuaded me to abandon the idea.¡± Her words seemed to come more reluctantly as she added, ¡°Chade is a good councilor, wise in politics and the ways of power. Yet I sometimes feel that he would steer us solely on the basis of what makes the Six Duchies most stable, with less care given for justice for all my people.¡± Her fair brow wrinkled as she added, ¡°He says that the greater the stability of the country, the more chance for justice to prosper. Perhaps he is right. But often and often, I have longed for the way you and I used to discuss these things. There too I have missed you, FitzChivalry. I dislike that I cannot have you at my side when I wish it, but must send for you in secret. I wish that I could invite you to join Peottre and me for our game today, for I would value your opinion of him. He is a most intriguing man.¡±


    ¡°Your game with Peottre today?¡±


    ¡°I shared some talk with him last evening. In the course of discussing the chance that Dutiful and Elliania would be truly happy, other talk of ¡®chance¡¯ came up. And from there, we moved to games of chance. Do you recall a Mountain game played with cards and rune chips?¡±


    I dredged through my memory. ¡°I think you spoke of it to me once. And yes, I recall reading a scroll about it, when I was recovering from Regal¡¯s first attempt on me.¡±


    ¡°There are cards or tablets, either painted on heavy paper or carved on thin slabs of wood. They have emblems from our old tales, such as Old Weaver Man and Hunter in Hiding. The rune chips have runes on them, for Stone, Water, and Pasture.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, Peottre wants me to teach him to play it. He was very interested when I spoke of it. He says that in the Out Islands they have a game played with rune cubes, where they are shaken and tumbled out. Then the players set out their markers onto a cloth or board that is painted with minor godlings, such as Wind and Smoke and Tree. It sounds as if it might be a similar game, does it not?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I conceded. But her face had brightened at the prospect of teaching Peottre this new game in a way that was out of proportion to the pleasure I expected her to take in it. Did my queen find this bluff Outislander warrior attractive? ¡°You must tell me more of this game later. I would like to hear if the runes on the dice are similar to the runes on your rune chips.¡±


    ¡°That would be intriguing, wouldn¡¯t it? If the runes resembled one another? Especially as some of the runes from my game were similar to the runes on the Skill pillars.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± My queen was still capable of putting me off balance. She had always seemed able to think along several lines at once, bringing oddly disparate facts together to make a pattern others had missed. This had been how she had rediscovered the lost map to the kingdom of the Elderlings. I suddenly felt as if she had given me too much to think over.


    I stood to excuse myself, bowed, and then wished I had words to thank her. An instant later it seemed a strange impulse, to thank someone for mourning someone you had loved. I made a fumbling effort, but she stopped me, coming to take both my hands in hers. ¡°And perhaps only you understood what I felt at Verity¡¯s loss. To see him transformed, to know he would triumph, and yet still to mourn selfishly that I would never again see him as the man he had been. This is not the first tragedy we have shared, FitzChivalry. We both have walked alone through much of our lives.¡±

 Page 52

    It was unmannerly, but I did it anyway. I enfolded her in my arms and held her tightly for a moment. ¡°He loved you so,¡± I said, and my voice choked on the words I spoke for my lost king.


    She rested her forehead on my shoulder. ¡°I know that,¡± she said quietly. ¡°That love sustains me still. Sometimes I think I can almost feel him still, at my shoulder, offering counsel when times are difficult. May Nighteyes be with you as Verity is with me.¡±


    I held Verity¡¯s woman for a long moment. Things could have been so different. Yet her wish was a good wish, and healing. I released her with a sigh, and the Queen and the serving man parted to their daily tasks.


    Chapter VI


    OBLITERATION


    . . . and it is almost certain that the Chalcedeans could have defeated the Bingtown Traders and claimed their territory for their own if only they could have maintained a solid blockade of Bingtown Bay.


    Two magics hampered them in this regard, and magic it most certainly was, despite any who would dispute it, for the Bingtown Traders are merchants and not fighters, as all know. The first magic was that the Bingtown Traders possess Liveships, trading vessels that, by some arcane practice involving the sacrifice of three children or elderly family members, are brought to sentient life. Not only can the figureheads of these vessels move and speak, but also they are possessed of prodigious strength, enabling them to crush lesser vessels if once they grip them. Some of them are able to spit fire for a distance equal to three of their vessel¡¯s lengths.


    The second magic is as likely to be disputed by the ignorant as the first, but as this traveler witnessed it, I defy those who call this a lie. A dragon, cunningly crafted of blue and silver gemstones and activated by a marvelous combination of magic and . . . [passage obscured by damage to parchment] was hastily created by the Bingtown artisans for the defense of their harbor. This creature, named Tinnitgliat by her creators, rose from the smoking wreckage that the Chalcedeans had made of the Bingtown warehouse district and drove the enemy vessels from the harbor.


    ¡ª WINFRODA¡¯S ¡° MY ADVENTURES AS A WORLD TRAVELER¡±


    I threaded my way back through the maze of corridors and emerged once more into my cell. I paused to peer into the darkness before entering it. Once within, I secured the secret door behind me. I then paused, standing perfectly still in the darkness. Through the closed door that led to the Fool¡¯s apartment, voices reached me.


    ¡°Well, as I¡¯ve no idea when he rose and left, nor why, I¡¯ve no idea when he will return. It seemed such a charming concept at first, to have a strong and able man-at-arms, capable of not only defending me from street ruffians but also serving as my valet and seeing to my other needs as well. But he has proven most unreliable at daily tasks. Look at this! I¡¯ve had to snatch a passing page from the corridor and have him tell a kitchen boy to bring up my breakfast. And it isn¡¯t what I would have chosen at all! I¡¯m tempted to let Badgerlock go entirely, except that with my ankle as it is, it is no time for me to be without a sturdy servant. Well. Perhaps I shall have to accept his limitations and acquire a page or two to see to my daily tasks. Look at the layer of dust on that mantel! Shameful. I can scarcely invite visitors to my chambers with them looking like this. It is almost fortunate that the pain in my ankle makes me tend toward solitary occupations just now.¡±


    I froze where I was. I longed to know to whom he was speaking and why that person sought me, but I could scarcely make an entrance if Lord Golden had already insisted I was not here.


    ¡°Very well. May I leave a message for your man then, Lord Golden?¡±


    The voice was Laurel¡¯s and the irritation level in it was unmasked. She had seen too much of us when she had accompanied us on our journey to be deceived by our charade. She would never again believe us to be merely master and man. We had bungled our roles too often. Yet I also understood why Lord Golden insisted on resuming the masquerade. To do otherwise would have eventually completely unraveled our deception of the court.


    ¡°Certainly. Or you would be welcome to return this evening, if you wish to take the chance that he may have recalled his duties and wandered home.¡±


    If he had intended that to mollify her, it failed. ¡°A message will suffice, I am sure. In passing through the stable, I noticed something about his horse that made me concerned for her. If he will meet me there at noon today, I will point it out to him.¡±


    ¡°And if he does not return by noon . . . by Sa, how I detest this! That I should have to act as a secretary to my own serving man!¡±


    ¡°Lord Golden.¡± Her quiet voice cut through his dramatics. ¡°My concern is a grave one. See that he meets me then, or arranges to speak to me about my concern. Good day.¡±

 Page 53

    She shut the door very firmly behind herself. I heard the thump, but even so I waited some minutes, to be completely certain that the Fool was alone. I eased the door open silently, but the Fool¡¯s preternatural awareness served him well. ¡°There you are,¡± he exclaimed with a sigh of relief as I entered. ¡°I was beginning to worry about you.¡± Then he looked more closely at me and a smile lit up his face. ¡°The Prince¡¯s first lesson must have gone very well.¡±


    ¡°The Prince chose not to attend his first lesson. And I am sorry to have put you out. I didn¡¯t think to arrange for Lord Golden¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    He made a disparaging noise. ¡°I assure you, the last thing I would expect is that you would be a competent servant. I¡¯m perfectly capable of arranging my own breakfast. It is required, however, that I raise a suitable fuss when I am forced to waylay a page for it. I¡¯ve muttered and complained enough now that I can add a boy to my staff without exciting any comment.¡± He poured himself another cup of tea, sipped it and made a face. ¡°Cold.¡± He gestured at the remains of the repast. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°No. I ate with Kettricken.¡±


    He nodded, unsurprised. ¡°The Prince sent me a message this morning. It now makes sense to me. He wrote, ¡®I was saddened to see that your injury prevented you from joining in the dancing at my betrothal festivities. Well do I know how frustrating it is when an unexpected inconvenience denies you a pleasure long anticipated. I heartily hope that you are soon able to resume your favorite activities.¡¯?¡±


    I nodded, somewhat pleased. ¡°Subtle, yet it conveys it. Our prince is becoming more sophisticated.¡±


    ¡°He has his father¡¯s wit,¡± he agreed, but when I glanced at him sharply, his expression was mild and benign. He continued. ¡°You have another message as well. From Laurel.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I overheard it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you might have.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That one both puzzles and alarms me. From the way she spoke, I don¡¯t think this meeting has anything to do with my horse. Still, I¡¯ll meet her at noon and see what it is about. Then I¡¯d like to go down to Buckkeep Town, to see Hap, and to apologize to Jinna.¡±


    He lifted a pale eyebrow.


    ¡°I had said I would come by last night, to talk to Hap. As you know, I went to the betrothal festivities with you instead.¡±


    He picked up a tiny nosegay of white flowers from his breakfast tray and sniffed it thoughtfully. ¡°So many people, all wanting a bit of your time.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It is hard for me. I don¡¯t quite know how to manage it. I¡¯d grown used to my solitary life, with only Nighteyes and Hap making claims on me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m handling this very well. I can¡¯t imagine how Chade juggled all his tasks for so many years.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a spider. A web weaver, with lines stringing out in all directions. He sits at the center and interprets each tug.¡±


    I smiled with him. ¡°Accurate. Not flattering, but accurate.¡±


    He cocked his head at me suddenly. ¡°It was Kettricken, then, wasn¡¯t it? Not Chade.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He looked down at his hands, twiddling the little bouquet. ¡°There¡¯s a change in you. Your shoulders are squared again. Your eyes focus on me when I talk to you. I don¡¯t feel as if I should glance over my shoulder to see if a ghost is there.¡± He set the flowers down carefully on the table. ¡°Someone has lifted a part of your burden.¡±


    ¡°Kettricken,¡± I agreed with him after a moment. I cleared my throat. ¡°She was closer to Nighteyes than I realized. She mourns him, too.¡±


    ¡°As do I.¡±


    I thought about my next words before I said them. I wondered if they were necessary, feared that they might hurt him. But I spoke them. ¡°In a different way. Kettricken mourns Nighteyes as I do, for himself, and for what he was to her. You . . .¡± I faltered, unsure how to put it.


    ¡°I loved him through you. Our link was how he became real to me. So, in a sense, I do not mourn Nighteyes as you do. I grieve for your grief.¡±


    ¡°You have always been better with words than I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he agreed. Then he sighed and crossed his arms on his chest. ¡°Well. I am glad that someone could help you. Even as I envy Kettricken.¡±


    That made no sense. ¡°You envy her, that she mourns?¡±


    ¡°I envy her, that she could comfort you.¡± Then, before I could even think of any reply, he added briskly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to clear the dishes away to the kitchen. Take care to be a bit surly when you return them, as if your master had just harshly rebuked you. Then you may be off to Laurel and Buckkeep Town. I plan to spend a quiet day today, in my own pursuits. I¡¯ve let it out that my ankle pains me and that I wish to rest, without visitors. Later this afternoon, I am invited to gaming with the Queen¡¯s favored. So if you do not find me here, look for me there. Will you be back in time to help me limp down to dinner?¡±

 Page 54

    ¡°I expect so.¡±


    His spirits seemed suddenly dampened, as if he were truly in pain. He nodded gravely. ¡°Perhaps I will see you then.¡± He rose from the table and went to his private room. Without another word he opened the door. He shut it quietly but firmly behind him.


    I gathered the dishes onto the tray. Despite his words about my incompetence as a servant, I took care to straighten the room. I returned the tray to the kitchens, and then fetched wood and water for our chambers. The door to the Fool¡¯s personal room remained shut. I wondered if he were ill. I might have ventured to tap at the door if noon had not been upon me. I went to my room and buckled on my ugly sword. I took some of the coins from the purse Kettricken had given me and put the rest under the corner of my mattress. I checked my hidden pockets, took my cloak from its hook, and headed down to the stables.


    With the influx of people for Prince Dutiful¡¯s betrothal, the regular stable was filled to capacity with the horses of our guests. In these circumstances, the beasts of lesser folk like me had been moved to the ¡°Old Stables,¡± the stables of my childhood. I was just as content with the arrangement. Far less chance that I might encounter Hands there or any who might recall a boy who had once dwelt with the Stablemaster Burrich.


    I found Laurel leaning against the gate of Myblack¡¯s stall, talking softly to her. Perhaps I had misinterpreted her message. My concern for the animal mounted and I hastened to her side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I asked, and then, belatedly recalling my manners, ¡°Good day to you, Huntswoman Laurel. I am here as you requested.¡± Myblack benignly ignored both of us.


    ¡°Badgerlock, good day. Thank you for meeting me here.¡± She glanced about casually, and finding our corner of the stable deserted, she still leaned closer and whispered to me, ¡°I need a word with you. In private. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, mistress.¡± She strode off and I followed at her heels. We walked past the rows of stalls to the back of the stables, and then to my shock, we began the climb up the now-rickety steps that had once led to Burrich¡¯s loft. When he was Stablemaster, he had claimed to prefer to live close to his charges rather than accept better quarters in the castle itself. When I had lived with him, I had believed that to be true. In the intervening years, I had decided that he had kept his humble residence there as much for the sake of keeping me out of the public eye as he did for his own privacy. Now, as I followed Laurel up the steep steps, I wondered how much she knew. Did she bring me here as a prelude to telling me that she knew who I really was?


    The door at the top of the steps was not latched. She shouldered it open and it scraped across the floor. She stepped inside the dim chamber and motioned for me to follow. I ducked a dusty cobweb in the doorframe. The only light came from the cracked shutter over the little window at the end of the room. How small the space suddenly seemed. The sparse furnishings that had sufficed for Burrich and me were long gone, replaced by the clutter of a stable. Twisted bits of old harness, broken tools, moth-eaten blankets: all the horsey litter that folk set aside, thinking that perhaps one day they will mend it or that it might come in useful in a pinch, filled the chamber where I had spent my childhood.


    How Burrich would have hated this! I thought to myself. I wondered that Hands allowed such clutter to gather, and then decided that he probably had more pressing matters to attend to. The stables were a larger and grander concern than they had been during the years of the Red Ship War. I doubted that Hands sat up at night greasing and mending old harness.


    Laurel misinterpreted the look on my face. ¡°I know. It smells up here, but it¡¯s private. I would have seen you in your own room, but Lord Golden was too busy playing the grand noble.¡±


    ¡°He is a grand noble,¡± I pointed out, but the flashing look she gave me stilled my tongue. Belatedly it came to me that Lord Golden had bestowed much attention on Laurel during our journey, yet not a word had they exchanged last night. Oh.


    ¡°Be that as it may, or be you whom you may.¡± She dismissed her annoyance with us, obviously intent on graver matters. ¡°I received a message from my cousin. Deerkin didn¡¯t intend the warning for you; he intended it for me. I doubt that he would approve my passing it on to you, for he has ample reasons not to be fond of you. The Queen, however, seems to hold you in some regard. And it is the Queen I am sworn to.¡±


    ¡°As we both are,¡± I assured her. ¡°Have you shared these tidings with her as well?¡±


    She looked at me. ¡°Not yet,¡± she admitted. ¡°It may be that there is no need to, that this is a matter you can handle yourself. And it is not as easy for me to manage a quiet moment with the Queen as it is for me to summon you.¡±

 Page 55

    ¡°And the warning?¡±


    ¡°He bade me flee. The Piebalds know who I am and where I live. I am twice a traitor, to their way of thinking. For by my family connection, they consider me Old Blood. And I serve the hated Farseer regime. They will kill me if they can.¡± Her voice betrayed no emotion as she recounted the threat to herself. But she lowered her tone and looked aside from me as she added, ¡°And the same is true of you.¡±


    Silence floated between us. I watched dust particles dancing in the thin sunlight through the shutters and pondered. After a time, she spoke again.


    ¡°This is the gist of it. Laudwine still languishes, recovering from your chopping off his forearm. In the wake of our little adventure, many of his followers have abandoned him, to return to the true Old Blood ways. Old Blood families have put pressure on their sons and daughters to forsake the Piebalds¡¯ extreme politics. Amongst many, there is a feeling that the Queen genuinely intends to better the lot of the Old Blood folk. As it has become known that her own son is Witted, they have a kindlier feeling toward her. They are content to wait, for a short time at least, to see how she will treat us now.¡±


    ¡°And those who remain amongst the Piebalds?¡± I asked unwillingly.


    Laurel shook her head. ¡°Those who remain with Laudwine are the ones most dangerous and least reasonable. He attracts those who desire to shed blood and wreak havoc. They desire revenge more than justice, and power more than peace. Some, like Laudwine, have seen family and friends put to death for the crime of being Witted. Others have hearts that pump more madness than blood. They are not many but as they place no limits on what they will do to attain their goals, they are as dangerous as a vast army.¡±


    ¡°Their goals?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Power for themselves. Punishment for those who have oppressed the Witted. They hate the Farseers. But even more, they hate you. Laudwine feeds their hatred. He wallows in hate and offers it to his followers as if it were gold. You have stirred their wrath against all Old Blood who ¡®grovel before the Farseer oppressors.¡¯ Laudwine¡¯s Piebalds bring reprisals against the Old Blood who came to your aid against the Piebalds. Some homes have been burned. Flocks have been scattered or stolen. Those sort of attacks are already happening, but worse is threatened. The Piebalds say they will expose any who will not side with them against the Farseers. It thrills them that we should be killed by the folk we will not rise against. The Piebalds say that all Old Blood must either stand with them or be purged from the community.¡± Her face had gone both grave and pale. I knew there was a real threat to her family, and it curdled my stomach that I was partially responsible for provoking it.


    I took a breath. ¡°Only some of what you tell me is news to me. Only a few nights ago Piebalds stalked me on the road from Buckkeep Town. I am only surprised that they let me live.¡±


    She lifted one shoulder in a shrug that did not dismiss my danger, only the possibility of understanding the Piebalds. ¡°You are a special target for them. You struck Laudwine¡¯s hand from his arm. You are Old Blood, serving the Farseers and directly opposing the Piebalds.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Take no comfort that they have left you alive when they could have so easily killed you. It only means that they have some use for you that requires you to be alive. My cousin hinted as much, when he warned me, for he said that perhaps I had mixed myself with worse company than I thought. The Piebald rumor is that Lord Golden and Tom Badgerlock were not what they seemed to be¡ªsmall surprise to me that was, but Deerkin seemed to think it portentous.¡±


    She paused, as if to give me time to reply. I said nothing but thought much. Had someone firmly connected Tom Badgerlock to the Witted Bastard of song and legend? And if so, what use would they have for me that required me alive? If they had wanted to take me hostage and use me against the Farseers, they could have done so that night. But my thoughts were cut off as Laurel scowled at my silence and then resumed her talk.


    ¡°The raids and attacks against their own stir Old Blood against them, even amongst some who once called themselves Piebalds. Some raids, it seems, are carried out to settle old scores or for personal profit rather than for any ¡®lofty¡¯ Piebald motives. No one restrains them. Laudwine is still too weak to resume full leadership. He is feverish and febrile from the loss of his arm. Those closest to him hate you doubly for that; they will be swift as wildfire to set their vengeance against you. Witness that you have been back in Buckkeep only a few days, and they have already located you.¡±


    We stood silent in the dusty room for a time, both of us following thoughts too dark to share. At last, Laurel spoke reluctantly.

 Page 56

    ¡°You understand that Deerkin still has ties to those in the Piebalds. They try to lure him back. He must . . . pretend to side with them. To protect our family. He walks a thin and dangerous line. He hears things that are very dangerous for him to repeat, and yet he has sent word.¡± Her words trickled away. She stared at the obscured window as if she could truly see what was beyond it.


    I knew what she was trying to express. ¡°You should speak to the Queen. Tell her that Deerkin must appear a traitor to the crown for the sake of keeping your family safe. Will you flee, as he bids you?¡±


    She shook her head slowly. ¡°Flee where? To my family? Then I plunge them into more danger. Here, at least, the Piebalds must reach into danger¡¯s mouth to extract me. I will stay here and serve my queen.¡±


    I wondered if Chade would be able to protect her, let alone her cousin.


    Her voice was flat when she spoke again. ¡°Deerkin hears hints that the Piebalds are forming an alliance with outsiders. ¡®Powerful folk who would be happy to destroy the Farseers and leave Laudwine¡¯s folk in power.¡¯?¡± She gave me a worried glance. ¡°That sounds like a silly boast, doesn¡¯t it? It couldn¡¯t be real, could it?¡±


    ¡°Best tell the Queen,¡± I said, and hoped she could not hear that I did think it possible. I knew I would take the tale to Chade.


    ¡°And you?¡± she asked me. ¡°Will you flee? I think you should. For you would make a fine example of the Piebalds¡¯ power. Exposed, you would illustrate that there are Witted even within the walls of Buckkeep. Quartered and burned, you would be a fine example to other traitors to the Old Blood, that those who deny and betray their own kind are in turn betrayed by them.¡±


    She was not herself Witted. Her cousin was. Even though the magic ran in her family blood, she had no love for the Wit or those who used their magic. Like most Six Duchies folk, she regarded my ability to sense animals and bond with a beast as a despicable magic. Perhaps her use of the word ¡°traitor¡± should have carried less sting because of that, yet the contempt of the message burned me.


    ¡°I am not a traitor to my Old Blood. I but keep my oath where it was sworn, to the Farseers. If Old Blood had not tried to harm the Prince, it would not have been necessary for me to wrest him back from them.¡±


    Laurel spoke flatly. ¡°Those are the words of my cousin¡¯s message to me. Not mine. He sent me those words so that I might warn the Queen, partly because he feels a debt to me. But also because she is the most tolerant of Old Blood of any recent Farseer reign we have known. He would not see her shamed and her influence lessened. I suspect he thinks she would rid herself of you if she knew you could be used against her. I know her better. She will not heed my warning and send you away from Buckkeep before you can be used against her.¡±


    So. That was her real message for me. ¡°Then you think that would be best for all? If I simply removed myself, without her having to ask me to leave.¡±


    She gazed past me, spoke past me. ¡°You suddenly appeared from nowhere. Perhaps it were best if you returned there.¡±


    For an instant, I actually toyed with the notion. I could go downstairs, saddle Myblack, and ride off. Hap was safely apprenticed, and Chade would see that he remained so. I had been reluctant to teach Dutiful the Skill, let alone what I knew of the Wit. Perhaps this was the simplest solution for all of us. I could disappear. But.


    ¡°I did not come to Buckkeep at my own desire. I came at my queen¡¯s behest. And so do I stay. Nor would my departure remove the danger to her. Laudwine and his followers know the Prince is Witted.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would say as much,¡± Laurel conceded. ¡°And for all I know, perhaps you are right. Yet I will still pass on my warning to the Queen.¡±


    ¡°You would be remiss if you did not. Yet I thank you for taking the time to seek me out and pass on this warning to me, as well. I know I gave Deerkin little reason to think well of me. I am willing to let all that occurred between us fade into the past. If you have the chance, I ask you to pass that message on to him. That I bear no ill will to him, or to any that follow the true Old Blood ways. But I must always put my service to the Farseers first.¡±


    ¡°As do I,¡± she responded grimly.


    ¡°You say nothing of Laudwine¡¯s intentions toward Prince Dutiful.¡±


    ¡°Because Deerkin¡¯s message said nothing of that. So my only answer is, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    And there seemed nothing else to say to one another. I let her leave first so we would not be seen together. I lingered in the old rooms longer than I needed to. Beneath the dust on the windowsill, I could just glimpse the track of my boyhood¡¯s idle knife. I looked up at the slanting ceiling over the spot where my pallet had been. I could still see the owl shape in the twisted grain of the wood there. There was little left here of Burrich or of me. Time and other occupants had obliterated us from the room. I left it, dragging the door closed behind me.

 Page 57

    I could have saddled Myblack and ridden down to Buckkeep Town, but I chose to walk despite the edged chill of the day. I have always believed it is harder to shadow a man on foot. I passed out of the gates without incident or comment. I strode off briskly, but once I was out of sight of the guards and any other travelers, I stepped aside from the road, to stand in the scrub brush that banked it and look back to see if anyone were following me. I stood still and silent until the scar on my back began to ache. There was damp in the wind, rain or snow to come tonight. My ears and nose were cold. I decided that no one was shadowing me today. Nonetheless, I performed the same maneuver twice more on my walk into town.


    I took a roundabout path through Buckkeep Town to Jinna¡¯s house. Part of this was caution, but part of it was dithering. I wanted to take her a gift, both as an apology for not visiting last night as I had said I would and as thanks for helping me with Hap, yet I could not think what it should be. Earrings seemed somehow too personal and too permanent. So did the brightly woven scarf that caught my eye in the weaver¡¯s stall. Fresh smoked redfish teased my appetite, yet seemed inappropriate. I was a man grown, yet I felt caught in a boy¡¯s dilemma. How did I express thanks, apology, and interest in her without appearing too grateful, apologetic, or interested? I wanted, I decided, a friendly gift, and resolved that I would choose something that I could as easily present to the Fool or Hap without feeling any awkwardness. I settled on a sack of sweet hevnuts, this year¡¯s plump and shining harvest, and a loaf of fresh spice bread. With these in hand, I felt almost confident as I tapped at the door with the palm-reader¡¯s sign on it.


    ¡°A moment!¡± came Jinna¡¯s voice, and then she opened the top half of the door, squinting in the sunlight. Behind her the room was dim, shutters closed, candles burning fragrantly on the table. ¡°Ah. Tom. I¡¯m in the midst of a reading for a customer. Can you wait?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± And then she shut the door firmly and left me standing outside. It wasn¡¯t what I had expected, and yet I reflected it was no more than I deserved. So I waited humbly, watching the street and the folk passing by, and trying to look at ease in the biting wind. The hedge-witch¡¯s house was on a quiet street in Buckkeep Town, and yet there was a steady trickle of folk along it. Next door to her lived a potter. His door was closed to the wind, his wares stacked beside it, and I heard the thump of his wheel as he worked. Across the street lived a woman who seemed to have an impossible number of small children, several of whom seemed intent on wandering out into the muddy street despite the chill day. A little girl not much older than the toddlers patiently hauled them back onto the porch. From where I stood, I could just glimpse the doors of a tavern down the street. The hanging sign that welcomed guests showed a pig wedged in a fence. The trade seemed to be mostly the sort who took their beer home in small buckets.


    I was just beginning to think of either leaving or tapping on the door again when it opened. A lavishly garbed matron and her two daughters emerged. The younger girl had tears in her eyes, but her sister looked bored. The mother thanked Jinna profusely for a very long time before she tartly ordered her girls to stop tarrying and come along. The glance she gave me as she led them off did not approve of me.


    If I had thought Jinna¡¯s leaving me standing outside was a sort of retribution, the warm and weary look she gave me dispelled the notion. She wore a green robe. A wide yellow waist-belt cinched her middle and lifted her breasts. It was very becoming. ¡°Come in, come in. Oh, such a morning. It¡¯s strange. Folk want to know what you see in their hands, but so often they don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±


    She shut the door behind me, plunging us back in dimness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t come to visit last night. My master had duties for me. I¡¯ve brought you some fresh spice bread from the market.¡±


    ¡°Oh. How lovely! I see you bought hevnuts at the market. I wish I had known that you liked them, for my niece¡¯s trees have borne so heavily this year that we can scarcely decide what to do with them all. A neighbor out near her farm may take some for pig fodder, but they have fallen so thick this year one fair wades through them.¡±


    So much for that. But she took the spice bread from me and set it on the table, exclaiming over how delicious it smelled, and telling me that Hap was, of course, at his master¡¯s. Her niece had borrowed the pony and cart to haul firewood in, did I mind? Hap had said she might, and said too that it was better for the pony to do the light work the old beast could handle than to stand idly stabled. I assured her that was fine. ¡°No Fennel?¡± I asked, wondering at the cat¡¯s absence.

 Page 58

    ¡°Fennel?¡± She seemed surprised I would ask. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s probably out and about his own business. You know how cats are.¡±


    I set the sack of hevnuts on the floor by the door and hung my cloak above it. The little room was warm and my cold ears stung as they returned to life. As I turned to the table, she was setting down two steaming cups of tea. The rising warmth beckoned me. A dish of butter and some honey waited beside the bread. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± she asked me, smiling up at me.


    ¡°A bit,¡± I admitted. Her smile was contagious.


    Her eyes moved over my face. ¡°I am, too,¡± she said. Then she stepped forward, and I found my arms around her, and her mouth rising up to mine. I had to stoop to kiss her. Her lips opened to mine, inviting, and she tasted of tea and spices. I felt suddenly dizzy.


    She broke the kiss, and pressed her cheek to my chest. ¡°You¡¯re cold,¡± she said. ¡°I should not have made you wait outside so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much warmer now,¡± I assured her.


    She looked up at me and smiled. ¡°I know.¡± And as her lips found mine again, her hand dropped down to trace the proof of that. I jumped at the touch, but her hand on the back of my neck kept my mouth on hers.


    She was the one who walked us sideways to her bedchamber, never breaking the kiss. She released me to shut the door firmly behind us, plunging us into near darkness save for the bits of light that fingered their way in through the shakes of the roof and past the open rafters of a small loft. The bed was plump with featherbeds. The chamber smelled of woman. I tried to take a breath and find my mind. ¡°This isn¡¯t wise,¡± I said. I could scarcely get the words out.


    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t.¡± Her fingers loosened the laces of my shirt and tightened my desire. She gave me a small push and I sat down on the edge of her bed.


    As she pulled my shirt off over my head, my eyes fell on a small charm on a bedside table. A string of red and black beads was looped and wound around a framework of dead sticks. It was a dash of cold water, stilling my desire and infusing me with a sense of futility. As she unbuckled her waist, her eyes followed my glance. She studied my face, and smiling, shook her head. ¡°Well. Aren¡¯t you the sensitive one? Don¡¯t look at that. It¡¯s for me, not you.¡± And she casually covered it with the shirt she took from my hands.


    I knew then a moment of sanity when I could have stopped what was happening. But she gave me no chance to surrender to my common sense, for her hands were at my belt, her fingers warm against my belly, and I stopped thinking entirely. I stood and lifted her robe over her head, and its passage left her curly hair standing out in a cloud around her face. For a time we stood, nuzzling one another. She made some approving comment about the charm that she had made for me. It was all I currently wore. When she asked me what had given me the fresh scratches on my neck and belly, I silenced her mouth with mine. I recall picking her easily off her feet and turning to set her on her bed. I knelt on the bed over her and beheld the wealth of her, her nipples standing out pink and eager, and the delicious scent of woman rising from her.


    Without a word, I mounted her and then possessed her. Blind lust drove me, and she gasped, ¡°Tom!¡± shocked at my fierce ardor. My hands were cupped on her shoulders, my mouth covered hers, and she rose to meet me. A sudden terrible need for her overtook me. To touch, skin to skin, in closeness and passion, to share myself completely with another being, to leave behind the sense of being isolated in my own flesh. I held nothing back, and I thought I carried her with me.


    Then, as I lay dizzied with completion, she said in a small voice, ¡°Well. You¡¯re a hasty man, Tom Badgerlock.¡±


    My hoarse breathing as I lay atop her made a hideous silence of its own. Shame drenched me. After a terrible stillness, she stirred under me. I heard her draw a breath. ¡°You were hungry!¡± Perhaps she regretted her words of disappointment, but that did not call them back. Her gentle attempt at making light of it brought the blood to my face and completed my humiliation. I dropped my forehead to the pillow beside hers. I listened to the wind outside in the streets. Some people tramped by in the street, just on the other side of the plank wall. A man¡¯s sudden shout of laughter made me wince. Up in the attic loft, I heard a thump and a squeak. Then Jinna kissed the side of my neck and her hands moved gently down my back. Her voice was a soothing whisper. ¡°Tom. The first time is seldom the best. You¡¯ve shown me your boy¡¯s passion. Shall we find your man¡¯s skills, now?¡±


    So she gave me another chance to prove myself, and I was shamefacedly grateful. I proceeded in a workmanlike way that soon rekindled both of us. There were several things Starling had taught me and Jinna seemed pleased with my second performance. It was only at the very end, as we lay panting together, that her words stirred a misgiving in me. ¡°So, Badgerlock,¡± she said, and then drew breath beneath me. ¡°That is what it is like for a she-wolf.¡±

 Page 59

    Incredulous, I lifted myself a little from her so that I could look down into her eyes. She blinked up at me, an odd smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve never been with a Witted one, before this,¡± she confided. She drew another, deeper breath. ¡°I¡¯ve heard other women speak of it. That such men are more . . .¡± She paused, seeking for a word.


    ¡°Animal?¡± I suggested. The word as I spoke it was an insult.


    Her eyes widened, and then she laughed uncomfortably. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I was going to say, Tom. You shouldn¡¯t take insults to yourself where a compliment is intended. Untamed, was what I was going to say. Natural, as an animal is natural, with no thought of what any other may think of his ways.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I could say no more than that. I wondered abruptly what I was to her. A novelty? A forbidden indulgence with something not quite fully human? It was unnerving to wonder if she saw me as bestial and strange. Did our magics set us so far apart in her mind?


    Then she pulled me down upon her breasts again, and kissed the side of my neck. ¡°Stop thinking,¡± she warned me, and I did.


    Afterward, she dozed briefly beside me, my arm around her and her head pillowed on my shoulder. I judged that I had acquitted myself well. But as I watched the sunlight¡¯s passage on the wall, I realized it had been a performance. Neither of us had spoken of love. It had simply been a thing we had done together, something that felt good, something I was reasonably competent at. Yet if our first coupling had left her unsatisfied, the later ones left me feeling incomplete in a deeper way. With a sharpness I had not felt in years, I suddenly longed for Molly, and how simple, good, and true it had been between us. This was not that, any more than my partnering with Starling had been. It wasn¡¯t even sharing a bed. At the heart of my discontent, I wanted to be in love with someone the way I had been that first time. I wanted someone I could touch and be held by, someone who made everything else in the world more significant simply by her existence.


    This morning, Kettricken had touched me as a friend, and that had held more meaning and even more true passion than this had. I suddenly wanted to be gone from here, for none of this ever to have happened. Jinna and I had been on the path to becoming friends. I was just beginning to know her. What had I done to that? And Hap was stirred up in this stew as well. If Jinna wanted to carry on with this, how would I manage it? Openly flouting yet again all the rules I had taught him for how a man should conduct his life? Or in secret, hiding it from Hap, furtively coming and going from Jinna¡¯s bed?


    I was deathly tired of secrets. They seemed to spawn all around me, to fasten to me and suck the life from me like cold leeches. I hungered for something real and true and open. Could I change my relationship with Jinna to that? I doubted it. Not only was there no foundation of deep and honest love between us, but once again I was enmeshed in the secret business of the Farseer intrigues. There would be secrets I must keep from her, secrets that would eventually endanger her.


    I had not realized she was awake. Or perhaps my deep sigh stirred her past the edge of drowsing. She set her hand to my chest and patted me lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled, Tom. It wasn¡¯t all your failure. I had guessed there might be a problem when the charm by the bed near unmanned you. And now your spirits grow bleak and grim, do they not?¡±


    I shrugged one shoulder. She sat up beside me in the bed. She reached across me, her flesh warm against mine, and lifted my shirt off the bedside charm. The sad little thing hunched there, forlorn and alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s charm. It¡¯s difficult to make, as it must be very finely tuned to the individual woman. To construct this sort of charm, you have to know the woman from the skin in. So a hedge-witch can make one for herself, but not for anyone else . . . at least, not one that is certain. This one is mine, tuned to me. It¡¯s a charm against conception. I should have guessed that it might affect you. Any man who wants children so desperately that he takes in a foundling to raise on his own has that longing down to his bones. You may deny it, but that little hope burns in you each time you lie with a woman. I suspect it is what must drive your passion, Tom. And this little charm took that idle dream away from you before you could even wish it. It told you our joining would be futile and barren. That¡¯s what you feel now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Having something explained to you does not always solve it. I looked aside from her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked, and then winced at the bitterness in my voice.


    ¡°Poor boy,¡± she said sympathetically. She kissed me on the forehead, where Kettricken had kissed me earlier. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s what we make it.¡±

 Page 60

    ¡°I¡¯m in no position to be a father to anyone. I didn¡¯t even come to see Hap last night, when he told me it was important. I¡¯ve no wish to start another life that I cannot protect.¡±


    She shook her head over me. ¡°What the heart longs for, and what the mind knows are two different things. You forget I¡¯ve seen your palms, sweet man. Perhaps I know more of your heart than you do yourself.¡±


    ¡°You said my true love would come back to me.¡± Again, despite myself, my words sounded accusing.


    ¡°No, Tom. That I did not. Well do I know that what I say to a person is seldom what that person hears, but I¡¯ll tell you again what I saw. It¡¯s here.¡± She took my hand. She held the open palm close to her nearsighted eyes. Her bare breasts brushed my wrist as her fingers traced a line in my palm. ¡°There is a love that twines in and out of your days. Sometimes, it leaves, but when it does, it runs alongside you until it returns.¡± She lifted my hand closer to her face, studying it. Then she kissed my palm, and moved it back to her breast. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that you must be alone and idle while you wait for it to come back,¡± she suggested in a whisper.


    Fennel saved us both the embarrassment of my declining. Want a rat? I glanced up. The orange cat crouched on the edge of the loft, his catch squirming in his jaws as he stared down at us. It¡¯s still got a lot of play in it.


    No. Just kill it. I felt the red spark of the rat¡¯s agony. It had no hope of living, but the life in it would not surrender easily. Life never gives up willingly.


    Fennel ignored my refusal. He launched from the edge of the loft, dropping down to land beside us on the bed, where he released his prey. The frantic rodent scuttled toward us, dragging a hind leg. Jinna exclaimed in disgust and leapt from the bed. I snatched up the rat. A pinch and a twist ended its torment.


    You¡¯re fast! Fennel approved.


    Here. Take it away. I offered him the dead rat.


    He sniffed the dead body. You broke it! Fennel crouched on the bed, staring at me in round-eyed disapproval.


    Take it away.


    I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s no fun anymore. He growled low at me, then leapt from the bed. You ended it too fast. You just don¡¯t know how to play. He went immediately to the door and clawed the jamb, demanding to go out. Jinna, clutching her robe against her nakedness, opened the door and he sidled out. I was left sitting naked in her bed, a dead rat in my hands. Blood leaked from the battered rat¡¯s nose and mouth over my hands.


    My trousers and drawers were still tangled together when Jinna tossed them to me. ¡°Don¡¯t get blood on my bedding,¡± she cautioned me, so I didn¡¯t set the rat down, but struggled into my trousers one-handed.


    I threw the rat out onto a midden behind the house. When I came back in, she was pouring hot water over tea in the pot. She gave me a smile. ¡°The other tea seems to have gotten cold, somehow.¡±


    ¡°Did it?¡± I tried to speak as lightly as she did. I went back to her bedroom for my shirt. After I put it on, I twitched the bedding straight. I avoided looking at the charm. When I came out, I ignored my own desire to leave and sat down at the table. We shared bread and butter and honey, and hot tea. Jinna chatted of the three women who had come to see her. She had read the younger daughter¡¯s hands, to see if an offer of marriage boded well for her. Then she had advised her to wait. It was a long involved story, full of detail, and I let it stream gently past me. Fennel came to my chair, stood up and dug his front claws into my leg, then hauled himself up onto my lap. From there, he surveyed the table.


    Butter for the cat.


    I have no reason to be nice to you.


    Yes you do. I am the cat.


    He was so supremely self-confident that that was enough reason for me to butter a corner of a slice of bread and offer it to him. I had expected him to carry it off. Instead, he allowed me to hold it while he licked it clean of butter. More.


    No.


    ¡°. . . or Hap may find himself in the same sort of fix.¡±


    I tried to backtrack her words, but realized I had hopelessly lost the thread of her conversation. Fennel was perversely digging his claws into my thigh as I ignored him. ¡°Well, I intended to speak with him today,¡± I said, and hoped that the comment made some sort of sense.


    ¡°You should. Of course, there¡¯s no good your waiting for him here. Even if you had come by last night, you¡¯d have had to sit and wait for him. He comes in late each night, and leaves late for his work every morning.¡±


    Concern prickled me. That didn¡¯t sound like Hap.


    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡±


    She took a breath and sighed it out, a bit annoyed. I probably deserved it. ¡°What I just said. Go to the shop, and speak with his master. Ask for some time with Hap. Corner him, and set down some rules for him. Say that if he doesn¡¯t keep them, you¡¯ll insist that he board with his master like the other apprentices do. That would give him a chance to govern himself, or be governed. For if he moves into the apprentices¡¯ quarters there, he¡¯ll find that one evening off twice a month is all he¡¯ll get to himself.¡±

 Page 61

    I was suddenly listening closely. ¡°Then all the other apprentices live with Master Gindast?¡±


    She gave me a look of amazement. ¡°Of course they do! And he keeps them on a tight leash, which perhaps Hap would benefit from¡ªbut there, you are his father, I suppose you would know best about that.¡±


    ¡°He has never needed one before,¡± I observed mildly.


    ¡°Well, that was when you lived in the country. And there were no taverns or young women about within hailing.¡±


    ¡°Well . . . yes. But I had not considered that he might be expected to live in his master¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°The apprentices¡¯ quarters are behind Master Gindast¡¯s workshop. It makes it easy for them to rise, wash, eat, and be at work by dawn. Did you not board with your master?¡±


    At that, I supposed that I had. I had just never perceived it that way. ¡°I was never formally apprenticed,¡± I lied casually. ¡°So all of this is new. I had assumed I had to provide Hap¡¯s room and board while he was taught. Which is why I brought this with me.¡± I opened my pouch and spilled coins on her table.


    And there they lay in a heap between us, and suddenly I felt awkward. Would she think this was intended as payment for something else?


    She stared at me silently for a moment, and then said, ¡°Tom, I¡¯ve scarcely touched what you sent down before. How much do you think it costs to feed a boy?¡±


    I managed an apologetic shrug. ¡°Another town thing that I don¡¯t know. At home, we raised what we needed, or hunted for it. I know Hap eats a great deal after a day¡¯s work. I had assumed it would be expensive to feed him.¡± Chade must have arranged for a purse to be sent to her. I had no idea how much it had contained.


    ¡°Well. When I need more, I¡¯ll tell you. The use of the pony and cart has meant a great deal to my niece. It¡¯s something she has always wanted but you know how hard it is to set aside coin for something like that.¡±


    ¡°You are more than welcome to that. As Hap told you, it is much better for Clover to move about than to be stabled constantly. Oh. Feed for the pony.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough for us to come by, and it seems only fair that we provide for an animal we use.¡± She paused, and glanced about us. ¡°Then you¡¯ll see Hap today?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s why I came to town today.¡± I began to stack the coins, preparatory to returning them to my pouch. It felt awkward.


    ¡°I see. So that was why you came by here,¡± she observed, but she smiled teasingly as she said it. ¡°Well, then. I¡¯ll let you be on your way.¡±


    And it suddenly dawned on me that she was letting me know it was time for me to leave. I chinked the coins into my purse again and stood. ¡°Well. Thank you for the tea,¡± I said and then halted. She laughed aloud at me and my cheeks burned but I managed to smile. She made me feel young and foolish, at a disadvantage to her. I did not see why that should be so, but I knew I did not care for it. ¡°Well. I had best go see Hap.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± she agreed, and handed me my cloak. Then I had to stop and get my boots on. I had just finished that when there was a rap at her door. ¡°A moment!¡± Jinna called, and then I was exiting, nodding to her customer in passing. It was a young man with an anxious expression on his face. He sketched a bow to me and then hastened inside. The door shut on the sound of Jinna greeting him, and I was alone once more in the windy street.


    I trudged off to Gindast¡¯s shop. The day grew colder as I walked, and I began to smell snow in the air. Summer had lingered late, but now winter would have her way. Looking up at the sky, I decided it would be a heavy fall. It woke mixed feelings in me. A few months ago, such a sight would have made me check my woodstack, and do a final, critical consideration of what I had gathered for the winter. Now the Farseer throne provided for me. I no longer had to consider my own well-being, only that of the reign. The harness still sat uncomfortably on my shoulders.


    Gindast was well known in Buckkeep Town and I had no difficulty finding his shop. His signboard was elaborately carved and framed, as if to be sure his skill were properly displayed. The front of his building held a cozy sitting room, with comfortable chairs and a large table. A fire fueled with scraps of well-dried wood burned hotly in the hearth. Several pieces of his finest work were displayed in the room for the perusal of potential customers. The fellow in charge of this room listened to my request, then waved me on through to the shop.


    This was a barn of a structure, with a number of projects in various stages of completion. An immense bedstead squatted next to a series of fragrant cedar chests emblazoned with someone¡¯s owl sigil. A journeyman knelt, putting stain on the owls. Gindast was not in his shop. He had ridden out with three of his journeymen to Lord Scyther¡¯s manor, to take measurements and consult over the construction of an elaborate mantel, with chairs and tables to match. One of his senior journeymen, a man not much younger than myself, allowed that I could speak with Hap for a time. He also gravely suggested that I might wish to call again, to make an appointment with Master Gindast to discuss my boy¡¯s progress. The journeyman made such a meeting sound ominous.

 Page 62

    I found Hap behind the shop with four other apprentices. All appeared younger and smaller than he was. They were engaged in moving a stack of drying wood, turning and shifting each timber in the process. The trampled earth told me this was the third such stack to be turned. The other two were draped with roped-down canvas. There was a scowl on Hap¡¯s face as if this mindless yet necessary task affronted him. I watched him for a time before he was aware of me, and what I saw troubled me. Hap had always been a willing worker when he toiled alongside me. Now I saw suppressed anger in the way he handled himself, and his impatience at working with lads younger and weaker than he was. I stood silently, watching him until he noticed me. He straightened from the plank he had just set down, said something to the other apprentices, and then stalked over to me. I watched him come, wondering how much of his manner was expression of what he truly felt and how much was show for the younger boys. I didn¡¯t much care for the disdain he expressed toward his current task.


    ¡°Hap,¡± I greeted him gravely, and ¡°Tom,¡± he responded. He clasped wrists with me, and then said in a low voice, ¡°You see now what I was talking about.¡±


    ¡°I see you turning wood so it dries well,¡± I responded. ¡°That seems a necessary task for a woodworker¡¯s shop.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I would not mind it so much, if it were an occasional thing. But every task they put me to demands a lot of my back and little of my brain.¡±


    ¡°And are the other apprentices treated differently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied begrudgingly. ¡°But as you can see, they are just boys.¡±


    ¡°Makes no difference, Hap,¡± I told him. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of age, but of knowledge. Be patient. There¡¯s something to learn here, even if it¡¯s only how to stack the wood properly, and what you learn from seeing it at this stage. Besides, it¡¯s a thing that must be done. Who else should they put to doing it?¡±


    He stared at the ground while I spoke, silent but unconvinced. I took a breath. ¡°Do you think you might do better if you lived here with the other apprentices, instead of with Jinna?¡±


    He met my eyes suddenly with a look full of outrage and dismay. ¡°No! Why do you suggest such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, because I have learned it is customary. Perhaps if you lived here, close by your work, it would be easier. Not so far to go to be on time in the morning, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d go crazy if I had to live here as well as apprentice here! The other boys have told me what it is like. Every meal the same as the last one, and Gindast¡¯s wife counts the candles, to be sure they are not burning them late at night. They must air their bedding and wash their own blankets and small clothes weekly, not to mention that he keeps them at extra chores after the day¡¯s work is done, shoveling sawdust to mulch his wife¡¯s rose garden and picking up scraps for the kindling heap and¡ª¡±


    ¡°It does not sound so terrible to me,¡± I interrupted, for I could see he was but building himself to more heat. ¡°It sounds disciplined. Rather like what a man-at-arms goes through in his training. It wouldn¡¯t hurt you, Hap.¡±


    He flung his arms wide in an angry gesture. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t help me, either. If I had wanted to break heads for a living, then, yes, I¡¯d expect to be trained like a dumb animal. But I didn¡¯t expect my apprenticeship to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve decided that this isn¡¯t what you want?¡± I asked, and near held my breath awaiting the answer. For if he had changed his mind, I had no idea what I would do with him. I could not have him up at Buckkeep with me, or send him back to the cabin alone.


    His answer came grudgingly. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t changed my mind. This is what I want. But they had better start actually teaching me something soon, or . . .¡±


    I waited for him to say ¡°or what¡± but his words ran out. He too had no idea what he would do if he left Gindast. I decided to take that as a positive sign. ¡°I¡¯m glad this is still what you want. Try to be humble, to be patient, to work well, and listen and learn. I think that if you do so, and show yourself a sharp lad, you will soon progress to more challenging tasks. And I¡¯ll try to meet you tonight, but I dare not make any promises. Lord Golden keeps me very busy, and it¡¯s been hard for me to get this much time free. Do you know where Three Sails Tavern is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t meet me there. Come to the Stuck Pig instead. It¡¯s very near Jinna¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± I pressed, knowing there was another reason.


    ¡°And you can meet Svanja, too. She lives nearby, and watches for me. If she can, she joins me there.¡±

 Page 63

    ¡°If she can sneak away from her home?¡±


    ¡°Well . . . somewhat. Her mother doesn¡¯t much mind, but her father hates me.¡±


    ¡°Not the best start for a courtship, Hap. What have you done to deserve his hatred?¡±


    ¡°Kissed his daughter.¡± Hap grinned a devil-may-care grin, and I smiled in spite of myself.


    ¡°Well. That is a thing we will discuss this evening as well. I think you are young to begin a courtship. Better to wait until you have some solid prospects and a way to keep a wife. Perhaps then her father would not mind a stolen kiss or two. If I can get free tonight, I will meet you there.¡±


    Hap seemed somewhat mollified as he waved me a farewell and went back to his stacking work. But I walked away from him with a heavier heart than I had come with. Jinna was right. Town life was changing my boy, and in ways I had not foreseen. I did not feel that he had truly listened to my counsel, let alone that he would act on it. Well. Perhaps tonight I could take a firmer line with him.


    As I walked back through the town, the first flakes of snow began to fall. When I reached the steeper road that wound its way up to Buckkeep Castle, it began to fall thick and soft. Several times I paused and stepped aside from the road, to watch back the way I had come, but I saw no sign that anyone followed me. For the Piebalds to threaten me, and then vanish completely, made no sense. They should have either killed me or taken me hostage. I tried to put myself in their position, to imagine a reason to leave your prey walking freely about. I could think of nothing. By the time I reached the gates of the keep, there was a thick carpet of snow on the road, and the wind had begun to whistle in the treetops. The weather brought an early darkness. It was going to be a foul night. I would be glad to spend it inside.


    I stamped the clinging wet snow from my feet outside the entrance to the hall that went past the kitchens and the guardroom. I smelled hot beef soup and fresh bread and wet wool as I went past the guardroom. I was tired and wished I could enter and share their simple food and rough jokes and casual manners. Instead I straightened my shoulders and hastened past and up to Lord Golden¡¯s chambers. He was not there, and I recalled he said he might be gaming with the Queen¡¯s favored. I supposed I should seek him there. I went into my chamber to be rid of my damp cloak and found a scrap of parchment on my bed. There was a single word on it. ¡°Up.¡±


    A few moments later, I emerged in Chade¡¯s tower chamber. There was no one there. But on my chair waited a set of warm clothing, and a green cloak of heavy wool with an overlarge hood. The outside bore the otter badge, unfamiliar to me. An unusual feature of the cloak was that it reversed to plain homespun, in servant blue. Beside it was a leather travel bag with food and a flask of brandy in it. Beneath it, folded flat, was a leather scroll case. This heap of gear was topped with a note in Chade¡¯s hand. ¡°Heffam¡¯s troop rides out on highway patrol tonight from the north gate at sunset. Join them and then divert to your own goal. I hope you will not mind missing the Harvest Fest. Return as swiftly as possible, please.¡±


    I snorted at myself. Harvest Fest. I had so looked forward to it as a boy. Now I had not even recalled that it was nigh. Doubtless the Prince¡¯s betrothal ceremony had been intentionally scheduled to precede Buckkeep¡¯s celebration of plenty. Well, I had missed it for the last fifteen years. Once more would not bother me.


    On the end of the worktable was a hearty meal of cold meat, cheese, bread, and ale. I decided to trust that Chade had arranged my disappearance from Lord Golden¡¯s service. I had no time to seek him out and relay the information, nor did I feel comfortable leaving him a note of any kind. I thought regretfully of my delayed-again meeting with Hap, and decided that I¡¯d already warned him I might not be there. And the sudden opportunity to take some action on my own appealed mightily to me. I wanted to banish the hanging suspicion that the Piebalds had located my den. Even to discover that they had would be better than wondering fearfully.


    I ate, and changed clothes. By the time the sun was setting, I was mounted on Myblack and approaching the north gate. My hood was pulled well forward to exclude the biting wind and blinding snow. Other anonymous green-cloaked riders were gathering there, some complaining bitterly about drawing road patrol while the betrothal festivities and harvest celebration were at their height. I drew closer and then nodded silent commiseration to one talkative fellow who was regaling the night with his woes. He began a long tale of a woman, the warmest and most willing woman imaginable, who would wait in vain for him at a Buckkeep Town tavern tonight. I was content to sit my horse beside him and let him talk. Others congregated about us. In the gathering dark and swirling snow, indistinct riders huddled in their cloaks and hoods. Scarves and darkness swathed our faces.

 Page 64

    The sun was down and the night dark before Heffam appeared. He seemed as disgruntled as his men, and announced brusquely that we¡¯d ride swiftly to First Ford, relieve the guard there tonight, and begin our regular tour of patrol of the highways in the morning. His men seemed very familiar with this duty. We fell in behind him in two ragged lines. I took care to take a place well to the back. Then he led us out of the gate and into the night and storm. For a time, our road led us steeply downward. Then we turned and took the river road that would lead us east along the Buck River.


    When we had left the lights of Buckkeep far behind us, I began to hold Myblack in. She was not pleased with the weather or the dark, and was just as glad to go more slowly. At one point I pulled her in completely and dismounted on the pretext of tightening a cinch. The patrol rode on without me into the cloaking storm. I mounted again and rejoined it, now the last man of the troop. As we traveled, I held my horse back, letting the distance between us and the rest of the troop gradually lengthen. When at last a bend in the road took them out of sight, I pulled Myblack to a halt. I dismounted and again began to fuss with saddle straps. I waited, hoping that my absence would go unnoticed in the foul weather. When no one returned to see why I tarried, I turned my cloak, remounted Myblack, and headed her back the way we had come.


    As Chade had bid me, I hastened, yet there were inevitable delays. I had to wait for the dawn ferry across the Buck River, and then the winds of the storm and the ice that coated the lines and the decks slowed our loading and passage. On the other side, I discovered that the road was wider and better tended, as well as more traveled, than I recalled. A prosperous little market town clustered alongside it, the taverns and houses built on pilings to be beyond the reach of both ordinary and storm tides. By midday I had left it far behind.


    My journey back to my home was uneventful in the ordinary sense. I rested several times in smaller, nondescript inns along the way. At only one was my night¡¯s rest disturbed. At first the dream was peaceful. A warm fireside, the sounds of a family at their evening tasks.


    ¡°Umph. Off my lap, girl. You¡¯re far too big to sit on me now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never be too big for my papa¡¯s lap.¡± There was laughter in her voice. ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m mending your mother¡¯s shoe. Or trying to. Here. Thread this for me. The firelight makes the needle¡¯s eye dance until I cannot find it. Younger eyes will do better.¡±


    And that was what had awakened me. A sudden wash of dismay that Papa was admitting his sight was failing. I tried not to think of that as I fell back into a guarded sleep.


    No one seemed to remark my passage. I had time with Myblack to improve her manners; we tested each other¡¯s wills in any number of small ways. The weather continued foul. The nights were blowing snow and sleet. When the storm did let up briefly during the day, the watery sun only melted enough snow to turn the roads into mud and slush that became dirty treacherous ice by the next morning. It was not pleasant traveling weather.


    Yet part of the cold that assailed me through this journey had nothing to do with the weather. No wolf ranged ahead of me to see if the road was clear or circled back to see if we were followed. My own senses and my own sword were all I could rely on for protection. I felt naked and incomplete.


    The sun broke through the clouds on the afternoon when I reached the lane to my cabin. The snow had paused, and the day¡¯s brief warmth was turning the most recent fall into heavy wet mush. Irregular thumps from the forest were the sounds of trees dropping their heaped burdens. The lane to my cottage was smooth and undisturbed save with rabbit tracks and pits from fallen snow loads. I doubted that any had passed here since the snow had begun falling. That was reassuring.


    Yet when I reached my cabin, all of my uneasiness returned. It was obvious that someone had been here, and recently. The door stood open. Uneven lumps beneath the snow were the rounded shapes of furniture and possessions thrown out into the yard in a heap. Fragments of vellum thrust up from the snow that here was trampled and uneven beneath the smoothness of the most recent fall. The pole fence around the kitchen garden had been torn down, as had Jinna¡¯s charm on its post. I sat my horse a time in silence, trying to be impassive as my eyes and ears gathered information. Then I dismounted silently and approached the cabin.


    No one was inside. It was cold and dark. It reminded me of something, and then a prickling of foreboding helped me seize the memory; it reminded me of when I had returned to a cabin that had been raided by Forged Ones. The failing daylight showed me the muddy tracks of a pig¡¯s trotters on the floor. Several curious animals had investigated the cabin. There were muddy boot tracks as well, a crisscrossing passage that indicated someone had made many trips in and out.

 Page 65

    Everything portable and useful had been taken. The blankets from the beds, the smoked and preserved foods from the rafters, the pots from the cooking hearth; all were gone. Some scrolls had been used to kindle a fire in the hearth. Someone had eaten here, probably enjoying the supplies Hap and I had laid in for the winter. There was a scatter of fish bones still on the hearth. I felt I knew who had come here. The pig tracks were my best clue.


    My desk still remained; my unlettered neighbor would have little use for a writing desk. In my little study, inkpots had been overset, scrolls opened and then tossed aside. This gave me concern. In the current disorder, it was impossible for me to tell if any scrolls had been carried off. I could not tell if Piebalds had scavenged here as well as my pigkeeper neighbor. Verity¡¯s map still hung crookedly on the wall; I was shocked at how my heart leapt with relief to find it intact. I had not realized I valued it so. I took it down and rolled it up, carrying it about with me as I explored the plundering of my home. I forced myself to make a careful survey of each room, and the stable and chicken house as well, before I allowed myself to gather what I would take away with me.


    The small store of grain and all the tools had been taken from the stable shed. My workshed was a jumble of rejected plunder. It seemed unlikely that was the work of Piebalds. My suspicion of an unpleasant neighbor who lived in the next valley was all but certain now. He kept pigs, and had once accused me of stealing piglets from him. When I had so hastily left here, I had directed Hap to take our chickens to the man, not out of kindness to the neighbor but knowing that he would feed and keep them for the sake of the eggs. That had seemed a better course than letting predators slaughter them. But, of course, it would have let him know that we expected to be gone for an extended period. I stood with my fists clenched, looking about the small stable. I doubted that I would ever return here. Even if the tools had been here still, I would have left without them. What use had I now for a mattock or a hoe? But the theft was a violation that was hard to ignore. I ached for revenge even as I told myself that I had no time for it, that the thief had perhaps done me a favor in ransacking my home before Piebalds could.


    I put Myblack in the stable and gave her what poor hay had been left. I hauled a bucket of water for her as well. Then I began my salvage and destruction.


    The heap of possessions under the snow proved to be a bedstead, my table and chairs, and several shelves. Probably he intended to come back with a cart for them. I¡¯d burn them. I knocked some of the snow from the heap, gazed regretfully on the charging buck that the Fool had carved into my table for me, and then went into the cabin for tinder to start the fire. The straw-stuffed mattress from my bed, discarded inside, worked admirably. In a very short time, I had a nice blaze going.


    I tried to be methodical. While daylight served me, I painstakingly gathered every scattered scroll that had been flung into the yard. Some were hopelessly ruined with damp, others torn and trampled with muddy hooves, and some were no more than fragments. Mindful of Chade¡¯s words, some I tried to smooth and roll up, even when they were but fragments, but most I ruthlessly consigned to the fire. I kicked through the snow until I was as certain as I could possibly be that no writing of mine remained in the yard.


    Dusk was deep by then. Inside the cabin, I kindled a fire in the hearth, for light as well as heat. I began on the inside of the cabin. Most of my possessions went straight into the fire. Old work clothes, my writing tools, my bootjack, and other clutter and possessions burned in the hearth. I was kinder to Hap¡¯s things, knowing that a spinning top, long outgrown as a plaything, could still have meaning to him. I made a sack of an old cloak and filled it with those sorts of items. Then I sat down by the flames and painstakingly went through the scrolls from my rack. There were far more of them than I had expected, and far more than I could have carried back with me.


    I chose first to save those I had not written myself. Verity¡¯s map went into the case, of course, and was soon joined by scrolls I had acquired in my travels and some brought to me by Starling. A few of these were quite old and rare. I was grateful to find them intact and resolved to make copies of them when I returned to Buckkeep. But aside from those, my culling was fierce. Nothing that was the work of my pen was immune to my scrutiny. Scrolls of herbal knowledge with my meticulous illustrations fed the fire. That information was still in my head; if it was that important, I could write it down again. I kept only a few of those. Into the bag, against my better judgment, went those scrolls that dealt not only with my time in the mountains, but with my personal musings on my own life. A swift perusal of some of those left my cheeks burning. Juvenile and mawkish, self-pitying and full of grand assumptions about my own significance and declarations of things that I would never do again were these treatises. I wondered who I had been when I wrote them.

 Page 66

    My writing on the Skill and the Wit went into the case, as did my lengthy account of our journey through the Mountain Kingdom and into the realm of the Elderlings and the rise of Verity-as-Dragon. My attempts at poetry about Molly went into the flames, to burn in a final burst of passion. Writing I had done to help Hap learn his letters and numbers went after them. I winnowed my writings, and still there were too many. They underwent a second, harsher culling, and finally the scroll case would close.


    Then I stood, closed my eyes, and tried to think: were there any still unaccounted for? I told myself it was a hopeless task. Some scrolls I had had the sense to destroy within days of writing them. Others I had given Starling to carry back to Chade. I could not decide if any were missing. Let any man try to recall all he might have written down over fifteen years of his life, and there would doubtless be some gaps. Had I ever committed to paper an account of my time with Black Rolf and the Old Bloods? I was sure I had written of those months, but had they been in a separate scroll, or was I recalling bits that had interjected themselves into other writings? I wasn¡¯t sure. And I could not know what scrolls the pigkeeper had used to kindle his cookfire. I sighed. Surrender it. I had done as much as I could. In the future, I would be far more careful of what I entrusted to letters.


    I went back out into the yard, and flipped the ends of the burning furniture into the fire. The rising wind and falling snow would soon smother it, but the charging buck was scorched to obliteration. The rest of it little mattered. I walked again through the little cabin that had been my home for so many years. I had left intact no personal article of my own. My presence here was erased. I thought of burning the cabin itself, and decided against it. It had stood here before I had come; let it still stand after I was gone. Perhaps some other needy man might come to make use of it.


    I saddled Myblack again and led her out of the paddock. I loaded onto her the scroll case and Hap¡¯s bundled possessions. The last items I included were two tightly stoppered pots, one of ground elfbark and the other of carryme. Then I mounted and rode away from that piece of my life. The fire of my burning past sent odd shadows snaking ahead of us as we made our way into the storm¡¯s resurgence.


    Chapter VII


    LESSONS


    In this manner are the best coteries formed. Let the Skillmaster assemble together those he would train. Let them be at least six in number, though a greater number is preferable if sufficient students are available. Let the Skillmaster bring them together daily, not just for lessons, but for meals and amusements, and even to a shared sleeping chamber, if he judge that will not be a cause for distraction and rivalries amongst them. Give them time together, let them form their own bonds, and at the end of the year, the coterie will have formed itself. Those who have not formed bonds, let them serve the King as Solos.


    It may be difficult for some Skillmasters to restrain themselves from directing the formation of a coterie. It is tempting to put the best with the best, and dismiss those who seem slow or difficult of temperament. The wisest Skillmaster will refrain from this, for only a coterie can know what strengths it will take from each member. He who seems dull may provide steadiness and temper impulse with caution. The difficult member can also be the one who displays flashes of inspiration. Let each coterie find its own membership, and choose its own leader.


    ¡ª TREEKNEE¡¯S TRANSLATION OF SKILLMASTER OKLEF¡¯S ¡°COTERIES¡±


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Dutiful demanded as he strode into the tower room. He shut the door firmly behind himself and then came to the middle of the room, his arms crossed on his chest. I stood up slowly from Verity¡¯s chair. I had been watching the white tips of the waves. There was impatience and annoyance in my prince¡¯s voice and a scowl on his face. It did not seem the most auspicious beginning to our relationship as tutor and student. I took a breath. A light hand, first. I spoke in a pleasant, neutral voice.


    ¡°Good morning, Prince Dutiful.¡±


    Just as a young colt might, he bridled. Then, I watched him gather himself. He took a breath and visibly began anew. ¡°Good morning, Tom Badgerlock. It has been some time since I last saw you.¡±


    ¡°Important business of my own took me away from Buckkeep for a time. It is settled now, and I fully expect that the rest of this winter, most of my time will be at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, as if the last of his annoyance had to find vent somewhere, ¡°I do not suppose I can ask more than that of you.¡±


    I suppressed a smile and told him, ¡°You could. But you would not get it.¡±


    And then Verity¡¯s smile broke on the boy¡¯s face and he exclaimed, ¡°Where did you come from? No one else in this keep would dare speak to me so.¡±

 Page 67

    I purposely misunderstood his question. ¡°I had to spend a bit of time at my old home, packing up or disposing of my possessions. I hate to leave loose ends. It¡¯s settled now. I¡¯m here at Buckkeep, and I¡¯m to teach you. So. Where shall we begin?¡±


    The question seemed to unnerve him. He glanced around the room. Chade had added furnishings and clutter to the Seawatch tower since Verity had manned it as his Skill outpost against the Red Ship raiders. This morning I had made my own contribution, in the form of Verity¡¯s map of the Six Duchies newly hung on the wall. In the center of the room there was a large table of dark heavy wood. Four massive chairs crouched around it. I pitied whatever men had had to haul all that up the narrow, winding steps. Against one of the curved tower walls there was a scroll rack stuffed with scrolls. I knew that Chade would claim they were in perfect order, but I had never been able to understand the logic behind how he grouped his scrolls. There were also several trunks, securely locked, that held a selection of Skillmistress Solicity¡¯s scrolls on the Skill. Both Chade and I had judged them too dangerous to be left where the curious might paw through them. Even now, a man stood watch at the bottom of the tower steps. Access to this room was limited to Councilor Chade and the Prince and Queen. We would not chance losing control of this library again.


    Long years ago, when Skillmistress Solicity had died, all these scrolls had passed into the control of Galen, her apprentice. He had claimed her post as Skillmaster, even though his training had been incomplete. He had supposedly ¡°completed¡± the training of both Prince Chivalry and Prince Verity, but Chade and I suspected that he had deliberately truncated their education in the Skill. Thereafter, he had trained no others, until the time when King Shrewd had demanded that he create a coterie. And during all Galen¡¯s time as Skillmaster, access to those scrolls had been denied to all. Eventually, he disputed that such a library had ever even existed. When he died, no trace of them had been found.


    Somehow, possession of them had been passed to Regal the Pretender. Eventually, with Regal¡¯s death, they were recovered and had been returned to the Queen and thence into Chade¡¯s safekeeping. Both Chade and I suspected that once the library had been substantially larger. Chade had advanced the theory that many of the choicest scrolls that had to do with Skill, dragons, and Elderlings had been sold off to Out Island traders in the early days of the Red Ship raids. Certainly neither Regal nor Galen had felt any great loyalty to the Coastal Duchies that suffered from the raiders. Perhaps they would not have scrupled to traffic with our tormentors, or their go-betweens. The scrolls would undoubtedly have brought a good sum of coin into Regal¡¯s hands. At a time when the Six Duchies treasury had come close to being depleted, Regal had never seemed to lack money with which to entertain himself and court the loyalty of the Inland dukes. And the Red Ship raiders had gained their knowledge of the Skill and the possible uses of the black Skill stone from somewhere. It was even possible that somewhere, in one of those straying scrolls, they had found the knowledge of how to Forge folk. But it was not likely that Chade or I would ever be able to prove it.


    The Prince¡¯s voice pulled my straying attention back to the present. ¡°I thought you would have planned it all out. Where to begin and all.¡± The uncertainty in the boy¡¯s voice was wrenching. I longed to reassure him, but decided to be honest with him instead.


    ¡°Pull up a chair and join me here,¡± I suggested to him. I resumed Verity¡¯s old seat.


    For a moment he stared at me as if puzzled. Then he crossed the room, seized one of the heavy chairs, and lugged it over to place it beside mine. I said nothing as he sat in it. I had not forgotten our relative ranks, but I had already decided that within this room, I would treat him as my student rather than my prince. For an instant I hesitated, wondering if my candid words might not undermine my authority over him. Then I took a breath and spoke them.


    ¡°My prince, roughly a score of years ago, I sat in this room on the floor by your father¡¯s feet. He sat here, in this chair, and he looked out over the water and Skilled. He used his talents mercilessly, against both the enemy and the health of his own body. From here, he used the strength of his mind to reach out, to find Red Ships and their crews before they could touch our shores, and confound them. He made the sea and the weather our ally against them, confusing navigators to send the enemy ships onto rocks, or persuading captains to a false confidence that bid them steer straight into storms.


    ¡°I am sure that you have heard of Skillmaster Galen. He was supposed to create and train a Skill coterie, a unified group of Skill-users who would provide their strength and talent to aid King-in-Waiting Verity against the Red Ships. Well, he did create a coterie, but they were false, their loyalty bound to Regal, Verity¡¯s ambitious younger brother. Instead of aiding your father¡¯s efforts, they hindered him. They delayed messages, or failed to deliver them at all. They made your father look incompetent. For the sake of breaking the loyalty of his dukes to him, they delivered our people into the hands of the raiders, to be killed or Forged.¡±

 Page 68

    The Prince¡¯s eyes were locked on to my face. I could not meet his earnest gaze. I stared past him, out the tall windows and over the gray and billowing sea. Then I steeled myself and trod the precipice path between deadly truth and cowardly falsehood. ¡°I was one of Galen¡¯s students. Because of my illegitimate birth, he despised me. I learned what I could from him, but he was a cruel and unjust master to me, driving me away from the knowledge he did not wish to share with me. Under his brutal tutelage, I learned the basics of Skilling, but no more than that. I could not predictably master my talent, and so I failed. He sent me away with the other students who did not meet his standards.


    ¡°I continued to work as a servant here in the keep. When your father labored most heavily here, he had his meals brought up to him; that was my task. And it was here that we discovered, most providentially, that even though I could not Skill on my own, he could draw Skill strength from me. And later, in the brief times he was able to give me, he taught me what he could of Skilling.¡±


    I turned to face Dutiful and waited. His dark eyes probed mine. ¡°When he left on his quest, did you go with him?¡±


    I shook my head and answered truthfully. ¡°No. I was young and he forbade it.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t try to follow him later?¡± He was incredulous, his imagination fired with what he was sure he would himself have done in my place.


    It was hard to say the next words. ¡°No one knew where he had gone, or by what paths.¡± I held my breath, hoping that would still his questions. I didn¡¯t want to lie to him.


    He turned away from me and looked out over the sea. He was disappointed in me. ¡°I wonder how different things might have been if you had gone with him.¡±


    I had often told myself that if I had, Queen Kettricken would never have survived Regal¡¯s reign at Buckkeep. But I said, ¡°I¡¯ve often pondered that question myself, my prince. But there is no knowing what might have happened. I might have helped him, but looking back on those days, I think it just as likely I would have been a hindrance to him. I was very young, quick-tempered, and impetuous.¡± I took a breath and steered the conversation as I wished it to go. ¡°I tell you these things to be sure you understand well that I am no Skillmaster. I have not studied all those scrolls . . . I have read only a few of them. So. In a sense we are both students here. I will do my best to educate myself from the scrolls, even as I teach you the basics of what I know. It is a hazardous path that we will tread together. Do you understand this?¡±


    ¡°I understand. And of the Wit?¡±


    I had not wanted to discuss that today. ¡°Well. I came to my Wit magic much as you did yours, stumbling into it by chance when I bonded with a puppy. I was a man grown before I met anyone who tried to put my random knowledge of my magic into a coherent framework. Again, time was my enemy. I learned much from him, but not all there was to know . . . far short of that, to be truthful. So, again, I will teach you what I know. But you will be learning from a flawed instructor.¡±


    ¡°Your confidence is so inspiring,¡± Dutiful muttered darkly. Then, a moment later, he laughed. ¡°A fine pair we shall make, stumbling along together. Where do we begin?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid, my prince, that we shall have to begin by first moving backward. You must be untaught some of what you have learned by yourself. Are you aware that when you attempt to Skill, you are mingling the Wit with that magic?¡±


    He stared at me blankly.


    After a moment of discouragement, I said briskly, ¡°Well. Our first step will be to untangle your magics from one another.¡± As if I knew how. I was not even certain that my own magics operated independently of one another. I shoved the thought aside. ¡°I¡¯d like to proceed with teaching you the basics of Skilling. We¡¯ll set aside the Wit for now, to avoid confusion.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever known any others like us?¡±


    He had lost me again. ¡°Like us how?¡±


    ¡°With both the Wit and the Skill.¡±


    I took a deep breath and let it out. Truth or lie. Truth. ¡°I think I once met one, but I did not recognize him as such at the time. I don¡¯t think he even knew what he was doing. At the time, I thought he was just very strong in the Wit. Since then, I¡¯ve sometimes wondered at how well he seemed to know what passed between my wolf and me. I suspect that he had both magics, but thought them the same thing, and thus used them together.¡±


    ¡°Who was he?¡±


    I should never have begun to answer his questions. ¡°I told you, it was a long time ago. He was a man who tried to help me learn the Wit. Now. Let¡¯s focus on why we are here today.¡±

 Page 69

    ¡°Civil.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The lad¡¯s mind hopped like a flea. He¡¯d have to learn to focus.


    ¡°Civil has been well instructed in the Wit, since he was a small child. Perhaps he would be willing to teach me. As he already knows I am Witted, it is not spreading my secret about. And . . .¡±


    I think the look on my face made him falter into silence. I waited until I trusted myself to speak. Then, I pretended to be a wiser man than I was. I tried to listen before I spoke to him. ¡°Tell me about Civil,¡± I suggested. Then, because I could not quite control my tongue, I added, ¡°Tell me why you think it is safe to trust him.¡±


    I liked that he did not answer immediately. His brow furrowed, and then he spoke as if he were recounting events from a lifetime ago. ¡°I first met Civil when he presented me with my cat. As you know, she was a gift from the Bresingas. I think Lady Bresinga had come to Buckkeep Castle before, but I don¡¯t recall ever seeing Civil. There was something about the way he gave me the cat . . . I think it was that he obviously cared for her welfare; he did not present her to me as if she were a thing, but as if she were a friend. Perhaps that is because he is Witted, also. He told me that he would teach me how to hunt with her, and the very next morning, we went out together. We went alone, Tom, so there would be no distractions for her. And he truly taught me how to hunt with her, paying more attention to that than to the fact that he had time alone with Prince Dutiful.¡± Dutiful halted and a slight flush rose on his face.


    ¡°That may sound conceited to you, but it is a thing I must always deal with. I accept an invitation to something that sounds interesting, only to find that the person who invited me is more fixed on gaining my attention than on sharing something with me. Lady Wess invited me to a puppet show performed by masters of the art from Tilth. Then she sat beside me and chattered at me about a land dispute with her neighbor all the way through the play.


    ¡°Civil was not like that. He taught me how to hunt with a cat. Don¡¯t you think that if he had intended ill to me, he could have done it then? Hunting accidents are not that rare. He could have arranged a tumble down a cliff. But we hunted, not just that morning, but every dawn for the week he was in Buckkeep, and each day it was the same. Only better, as I became more skilled at it. And it became best of all when he brought his own cat along with us. I really thought I had finally discovered a true friend.¡±


    Chade¡¯s old trick served me well. Silence asks the questions that are too awkward to phrase. It even asks the questions one does not know to ask.


    ¡°So. When I, when I thought I was falling in love with someone, when I thought I had to flee this betrothal, well, I went to Civil. I sent him a message; when we had parted, he told me that if ever there was anything he could do for me, I had but to ask. So I sent the message, and a reply came, telling me where to go and who would help me. But here¡¯s the odd thing, Tom. Civil says now that he never got any message from me, nor sent me a reply. Certainly I never saw him after I left Buckkeep. Even when I reached Galeton, even when I stayed there, I did not see Civil. Or Lady Bresinga. Only servants. They made a place for my cat in their cattery.¡±


    He fell silent and this time I sensed he would not go on without a nudge.


    ¡°But you did stay in the manor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The room had been made up fresh, but I do not think that wing of the house was used much. Everyone kept emphasizing the need for secrecy if I was to slip away. So my meals were brought to me, and when word reached us that . . . that you were coming, then it was decided I had to leave again. But the people who were supposed to take me hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The cat and I went out that night and . . . your wolf found me.¡±


    He halted again. ¡°I know the rest,¡± I said, out of pity for both of us. Yet I asked, to be certain, ¡°And now Civil says he did not even know you were there?¡±


    ¡°Neither he nor his mother knew. He swore it. He suspects a servant intercepted my message to him and passed it on to someone else, who replied to it and arranged all the rest.¡±


    ¡°And this servant?¡±


    ¡°Is long gone. He vanished the same night I left there. We counted back the days and so it seems.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that you and Civil have discussed this in depth.¡± I could not keep the disapproval out of my voice.


    ¡°When Laudwine revealed himself and his true intentions, I thought that Civil must have been part of it. I felt betrayed by him. That was a part of my despair. I had not only lost my cat, but also discovered that my friend had betrayed me. I can¡¯t tell you how wonderful it felt to learn that I was wrong.¡± Relief and earnest trust shone in his face.

 Page 70

    So he trusted Civil Bresinga, even to the point of believing that Civil could teach him the illegal magic of the Wit and never betray him. Or lead him into danger with it. How much of that trust, I wondered, was based on his aching need for a real friend? I compared it to his willingness to trust me and winced. Certainly I had given him small reason to bond with me, and yet he had. It was as if he were so isolated that any close contact at all became a friendship in his mind.


    I held my tongue. I sat in silent wonder that I could do it, even as cold resolve flowed through me. I would get to the core of this Civil Bresinga, and see for myself what lurked there. If he were wormy with treachery, he would pay for it. And if he had betrayed my prince and then lied about it to him, if he trafficked upon the Prince¡¯s trusting nature, he would pay doubly. But for now, I would not speak of my suspicions to the lad. So, ¡°I see,¡± I said gravely.


    ¡°He offered to teach me about the Wit . . . Old Blood, he calls it. I didn¡¯t ask him, he offered.¡±


    That didn¡¯t reassure me, but again I kept the thought to myself. I truthfully replied, ¡°Prince Dutiful, I would prefer you did not begin any lessons about Old Blood just now. As I have told you, we need to separate these two magics from each other. I think it would be best if we let the Wit lie fallow for now and concentrated on developing your Skill.¡±


    For a time he stared out over the sea. I knew that he had looked forward to Civil teaching him, that he had hungered for that sharing. But he took a breath and then he replied quietly, ¡°If that is what you think best, that is what you and I shall do.¡± Then he turned and met my eyes. There was no reluctance in his face. He accepted the discipline I offered him.


    He was of good temperament, amiable and willing to be taught. I looked into his open glance and hoped I could be an instructor worthy of him.


    We began that day. I sat down across the table from him and asked him to close his eyes and relax. I asked him to lower all barriers between himself and the outside world, to try to be open to all things. I spoke to him quietly, calmingly, as if he were a colt waiting to feel the first weight of harness. Then I sat, watching the stillness in his unlined face. He was ready. He was like a pool of clear water that I could dive into.


    If I could force myself to make the leap.


    My Skill walls were a defensive habit. They had, perhaps, been worn thin by carelessness, but I had never completely forsaken them. Reaching out to the Prince was different from simply plunging myself into the Skill. There was a risk of exposure. I was out of practice at Skilling, one person to another. Would I reveal more of myself than I intended? Even as I wondered such things, I felt the protective barriers around my thoughts grow thicker. To lower them completely was more difficult than one might think. They had been my protection for so long, the reflex was difficult to overcome. It was like looking into bright sunlight and trying to command my eyes not to squint. Slowly I pushed my walls down, until I felt I stood naked before him. There was just the distance of the tabletop to travel. I knew I could reach his thoughts but still I hesitated. I did not wish to overwhelm him, as Verity had me the first time we touched minds. Slowly, then. Gently.


    I took a breath and eased toward him.


    He smiled, his eyes still closed. ¡°I hear music.¡±


    It was a double revelation to me. To this boy, Skilling came as easily as being told that he could. And his sensitivity was great, far greater than mine. When I reached out wide all around us, I became aware of Thick¡¯s music. It was there, trickling like running water in the back of my mind. It was like the wind outside the window, a thing I had unwittingly trained myself to ignore, like all the other susurrus of thoughts that float on the ether like fallen leaves on the surface of a woodland stream. Yet, as I brushed my mind against Dutiful¡¯s, he heard Thick¡¯s music clear and sweet, like a minstrel¡¯s pure voice standing strong amidst a chorus. Thick was indeed strong.


    And the Prince¡¯s talent was as great, for at my grazing touch of Skill, he turned his regard toward me, and I was aware of him. It was a moment of shared insight as we recognized one another through the bond. I looked into his heart and saw within it not a shard of deception or guile. The openness he had to the Skill was the same clarity that he offered to his life. I felt both small and dark in his presence, for I myself stood masked and let him behold only that which I could share with him, the single facet of myself that was his teacher.


    Before I even bade him reach to me, his thoughts mingled with mine. Is the music how you test me? I hear it. It¡¯s lovely. His thoughts came clear and strong to me, but I sensed a Wit edge to them. It was how he chose me to receive his Skill. He used his Wit awareness of me to single my thoughts out from all the tangled muttering of thoughts in Buckkeep and beyond. I wondered how I was going to break him of that. I think I¡¯ve heard that tune before, but I can¡¯t recall the name of it. His musing brought me back to the moment. Drawn toward the music, it was as if he took one step away from his self.

 Page 71

    That settled it. Chade had been right. Thick would either have to be taught, or done away with. I shielded the Prince from that dark thought. Careful now, lad. Let¡¯s go slowly. That you can hear the music is clear proof that you can Skill. What you sense now, the music and the random thoughts, that is rather like the debris that floats atop the stream. You have to learn to ignore that and find instead the clear empty water where you can send your thoughts as you will. The thoughts you hear, the bits of whispers and notes of emotions, they all come from folk who have a tiny ability to Skill. You have to learn to ignore those sounds. As for the music, that comes from one stronger in the Skill, but for now he too must be ignored.


    But the music is so lovely.


    It is. But the music is not Skill. The music is but one man¡¯s sending. It¡¯s like a leaf floating on the river¡¯s current. It¡¯s lovely and graceful, but beneath it flows the cold force of the river. If you let the leaf distract you, you may forget the strength of the river and be swept away by it.


    Fool that I was, I had called his attention to it. I should have known that his talent outran his control of it. He turned his regard to it, and before I could intervene, he focused on it. And as quickly as that, he was swept away from me.


    It was like watching a child wading in the shallows suddenly caught and borne away on a current. I was at first transfixed with horror. Then I plunged into it after him, well aware of how difficult it would be to catch up with him.


    Later, I tried to describe it to Chade. ¡°Imagine one of those large gatherings where many conversations are being held at once. You start out listening to one, but then a comment from someone behind you catches your interest. Then, a phrase from someone else. Suddenly you are lost and tumbling in everyone else¡¯s words. And you cannot recall who you first began listening to, nor can you find your own thought. Each phrase you hear captures your attention, and you cannot distinguish one as more important than another. They all exist at once, equally attractive, and each one tears a piece of you free and carries it off.¡±


    The Skill is not a place where sight exists, or sounds, or touch. Only thought. One moment, the Prince had been beside me, strong and intact and only himself. The next, he had given too much of his attention to a strong thought not his own. As one may swiftly unravel a large piece of knitting simply by drawing one loose thread out of it, so the Prince began to come undone. Catching up the thread and rolling it up does not restore the garment. Yet as I plunged through the maelstrom of random thoughts, I reached for him, snatching at the threads of him, gathering and grasping them even as I sought frantically for their ever-diminishing heart and source. I had been in far stronger Skill currents than the ones I navigated now, and I held myself intact. But the Prince¡¯s experience was far more limited than mine. He was being torn apart, shredding rapidly in the clawing flow of sentience. To call him back, I would have to risk myself, but as the fault was mine, it seemed only fair.


    Dutiful! I cast the thought wide, and opened my mind to any response. What I received back was a hailstorm of confusion as folk that were mildly Skilled sensed the intrusion of my thought into their minds, and in turn wondered what I was. The weight of their sudden regard fell upon me and then tugged at me, a thousand hooks tearing at me at once.


    It was a strange sensation, at once alarming and exhilarating. Perhaps strangest of all was how much clearer my perception of it was. Perhaps Chade had been right to deprive me of elfbark. But that thought passed fleetly as I focused on what I must do. I shook them off wildly as a wolf would shake water from his coat. I felt their brief amazement and confusion as they fell away and then I was centered again. DUTIFUL! My thought bellowed not his name, but his concept of himself, the shape I had so clearly seen when I had first brushed my thoughts against his. What I felt in return from him was like a questioning echo, as if he could barely recall who he had been but moments before.


    I netted him out of the tangled flux, sieving the threads of him and keeping them whilst letting the others flow through my perception of him. Dutiful. Dutiful. Dutiful. The tapping of my thought was a heartbeat for him, and a confirmation. Then for a time I held him, steadying him, and finally felt him come back to himself. Swiftly he gathered to his center threads that I had not perceived as being part of him. I was a stillness around him, helping to hold the thoughts of the world at bay while he re-formed himself.


    Tom? he queried me at last. The template he offered me was a fractured portion of myself, the single facet I had presented to him.


    Yes, I confirmed for him. Yes, Dutiful. And that is enough and more than enough for today. Come away from this now. Come back to yourself.

 Page 72

    Together we separated ourselves from the tantalizing flow, and then peeled apart and went to our own bodies. Yet as we departed from the Skill river, it seemed to me that someone else almost spoke to me, in a distant echo of thought.


    That was well done. But next time, be more careful, with yourself as well as with him.


    The message was arrowed at me, a thought with me as its target. I do not think Dutiful was aware of it at all. As I opened my eyes at the table, and saw how pale he was, I pushed all consideration of that foreign Skilling aside. He slumped in his chair, head canted to one side, eyes nearly closed. Drops of sweat had tracked down his face from his hair and his lips puffed as the breath moved in and out of them. My first lesson had nearly been his last.


    I rounded the table and crouched down beside him. ¡°Dutiful. Can you hear me?¡±


    He gasped in a small breath. Yes. A terrible smile flowed onto his slack face. It was so beautiful. I want to go back, Tom.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that; don¡¯t even think about it right now. Stay here and now. Focus on staying in your own body.¡± I glanced around the room. There was nothing here to offer him, no water, and no wine. ¡°You¡¯ll recover in a few moments,¡± I told him, not at all sure that was true. Why hadn¡¯t I planned for this possibility? Why hadn¡¯t I warned him first of the dangers of the Skill? Because I had never expected that he could Skill so well on his very first lesson? I had not thought he would be adept enough to get himself into trouble. Well, now I knew better. Teaching the Prince was going to be more dangerous than I had thought.


    I set a hand to his shoulder, intending to help him sit up straighter. Instead, it was as if we leapt into one another¡¯s minds. I had lowered my walls to teach him, and Dutiful had no walls. The elation of the Skill flooded me as our minds met and matched. With him, I could hear the muted roar of Skill thoughts like the carousing of a flood river in the distance. Come away from that, I counseled him, and somehow drew him back from that brink. It was unnerving to feel his fascination with it. Once, I too had felt that drawn to the great Skill current. It still exerted a tremendous attraction on me, but I also knew its dangers, and that balanced it. The Prince was like a baby reaching toward a candle flame. I drew him back from it, put myself between it and him, and finally sensed him curtaining his mind against the Skill murmur.


    ¡°Dutiful.¡± I spoke his name aloud at the same time I Skilled it. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop now. This is enough for one day, and far too much for the first lesson.¡±


    ¡°But . . . I want . . .¡± His spoken words were little more than a whisper, but I was pleased he said them aloud.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, and took my hand from his shoulder. He leaned back in his chair with a sigh, rolling his head back. I fought temptations of my own. Could I share strength with him, to help him recover? Could I set walls for him, to protect him until he was better able to navigate the Skill currents? Could I remove the Skill-induced command I had given him not to fight me?


    When I had first been offered the chance to learn to Skill, I had seen it as a double-edged blade. There was great opportunity to learn the magic, but balanced against it was always the danger that Galen the Skillmaster might learn I was Witted and destroy me. I had never approached the Skill as openly and eagerly as Dutiful did. Very soon danger and pain had blunted my curiosity about the royal magic. I had used it with reluctance, drawn to it by its addictive lure yet frightened of how it threatened to consume me. When I had discovered that drinking elfbark tea could deaden me to the Skill¡¯s call, I had not hesitated to use it despite the drug¡¯s evil reputation. Freed from the drug¡¯s numbing effect, my enthusiasm for Skilling had been rekindled by the Prince¡¯s enthusiasm and our access to the Skill scrolls. As much as Dutiful did, I longed to plunge back into that intoxicating current. I steeled my will. I must not let him feel that from me.


    A glance at the climbing sun told me that our time together had nearly gone. Dutiful had recovered much of his color but his hair was flat with sweat.


    ¡°Come, lad, pull yourself together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I feel as if I could sleep the rest of the day.¡±


    I did not mention my burgeoning pain. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected, but it¡¯s probably not a good idea. I want you to stay awake. Go do something active. Ride, or practice with your blade. Above all, rein your thoughts away from this first lesson. Don¡¯t let the Skill tempt you to come near it again today. Until I¡¯ve taught you to balance focusing on it with resisting it, it¡¯s a dangerous thing for you. The Skill is a useful magic, but it has the power to draw a man as honey draws a bee. Venture there alone, be distracted by it, and you¡¯ll be gone to a place from which no one, not even I, can recall you. Yet here your body must remain, as a great drooling babe that takes no notice of anything.¡±

 Page 73

    I cautioned him repeatedly that he must not try to use the Skill without me, that all his experiments with it must be made in my company. I suppose I lectured overlong on this point, for he finally told me, almost angrily, that he too had been there and knew he was lucky to have returned in one piece.


    I told him I was glad he realized that, and on that note we parted. Yet at the door, he lingered, turning back to look at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked him when his silence had grown too long.


    He suddenly looked very awkward. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    I waited, but had to finally say, ¡°And what did you want to ask me?¡±


    He bit his lower lip and turned his gaze to the tower window. ¡°About you and Lord Golden,¡± he said at last. And halted again.


    ¡°What about us?¡± I asked impatiently. The morning was wearing on, and I had things to do. Such as somehow dampening the headache that now assailed me full force.


    ¡°Do you . . . do you like working for him?¡±


    I instantly knew that was not the question he wanted to ask. I wondered what was troubling him. Was he jealous of my friendship with the Fool? Did he feel excluded somehow? I made my voice gentle. ¡°He has been my friend for a long time. I told you that before, in the inn on our way home. The roles we play now, master and man, are only for convenience. They afford me an excuse to attend occasions where a man such as myself would not be expected. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t truly . . . serve him.¡±


    I shrugged a shoulder. ¡°Only when it fits my role, or when it pleases me to do a favor for him. We¡¯ve been friends a long time, Dutiful. There is very little I wouldn¡¯t do for him, or he for me.¡±


    The look on his face told me I had not lain to rest whatever was troubling him but I was willing at that point to let it go. I could wait until he found words for whatever it was. He seemed also willing to let it rest, for he turned away from me to the door. But with his hand on the handle, he spoke again, suddenly. His voice was harsh, the words wrung from him against his will. ¡°Civil says that Lord Golden likes boys.¡± When I said nothing, he added painfully, ¡°For bedding.¡± He kept staring at the door. The back of his neck grew scarlet.


    I suddenly felt very tired. ¡°Dutiful. Look at me, please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said as he turned, but he couldn¡¯t quite meet my eyes. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    I wished he hadn¡¯t. I wished I hadn¡¯t discovered that the gossip was widespread enough to have reached his ears. Time to lay it to rest. ¡°Dutiful. Lord Golden and I do not bed together. In truth, I have never known the man to bed anyone. His actions toward Civil were a ploy, to provoke Lady Bresinga into asking us to leave her hospitality. That was all. But you cannot, of course, let Civil know that. It remains between you and me.¡±


    He drew a deep breath and sighed it out. ¡°I did not want to think it of you. But you seem so close. And Lord Golden is, of course, a Jamaillian, and all know that they care little about such things.¡±


    I debated for an instant about telling him the truth of that. I decided there was such a thing as burdening him with too much knowledge. ¡°It would probably be for the best if you didn¡¯t discuss Lord Golden with Civil. If the topic comes up, turn the conversation. Can you do that?¡±


    He gave me a crooked smile. ¡°I too have been Chade¡¯s student,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I had noticed that you had become cooler toward Lord Golden of late. If that was the reason behind it, well, you create a loss for yourself in not getting to know him better. Once he is your friend, no man can ask for a truer one.¡±


    He nodded, but said nothing. I suspected I had not dispelled all his doubts, but I had done the best I could.


    He left the tower by the door, and I heard him turn the key in the lock before he descended the long spiraling stair. If asked, he would tell folk that he had chosen the tower as his new place for dawn meditation.


    I glanced about the room again, and resolved to stock it against dangers such as we had had this morning. A bottle of brandy, in case Dutiful needed restoration. And we¡¯d need a supply of wood for the hearth as winter gained more bite. I did not hold with Galen¡¯s austere teaching that students must be uncomfortable in order to learn well. I¡¯d talk to Chade about it.


    I yawned hugely, wishing I could go back to bed. I had only arrived back at Buckkeep the previous evening. A hot bath and a long report to Chade had taken up hours when I would rather have been sleeping. He had taken custody of the scrolls and writings I¡¯d brought back. I was not enthusiastic about that, but there was little in any of them that he would not already have known or guessed. After my bath to take the chill from my bones, I had sat before Chade¡¯s hearth and talked long with him.

 Page 74

    A young brown ferret had already taken up residence in the tower room. His name was Gilly and he was obsessed with his own youth, his new territory, and rumors of rodents. His interest in me was limited to sniffing my boots thoroughly and then rooting his way into my pack. His eagerly darting mind was a pleasant counterpoint to the gloom of the tower room. His opinion of me was that I was a creature too big to eat that shared his territory.


    Chade¡¯s gossip had covered everything from the Duke of Tilth arming runaway Chalcedean slaves and teaching them military tactics to Kettricken being called on to mediate between Lord Carolsin of Ashlake, who claimed that Lord Dignity of Timbery had seduced and stolen his daughter. Lord Dignity countered that the girl had come to him of her own will and that as they were now married, any issue of seduction no longer mattered. Then there was the matter of the new docks that one Buckkeep merchant wanted to build. Two others claimed that the docks would cut water access to their warehouses. Somehow this trivial matter that the town council should have resolved had become a citywide issue to be debated before the Queen. Chade spoke of a dozen-some other boring and wearisome issues, and it recalled to me that the concerns he and Kettricken dealt with every day went both wide and deep.


    When I observed as much to him, he replied, ¡°And that is why we are fortunate that you have returned to Buckkeep, with Prince Dutiful as your sole focus. Kettricken thinks the only way it could be better would be if you could openly accompany him, but I still feel that your ability to observe the court without being too directly connected to the Prince has advantages of its own.¡±


    There had been no further stirring from the Piebalds that Chade had detected. No new postings exposing Witted ones, no clandestine notes, no threats to the Queen. ¡°But what of Laurel¡¯s warning to the Queen, of Deerkin¡¯s rumors?¡± I asked him.


    For a moment he looked discomfited. ¡°So you know of that, do you? Well, I was speaking only of direct tidings from the Piebalds to the Queen. We have taken Laurel¡¯s information seriously, and done what we could to protect her, in a subtle way. She is training a new huntsman now, her new assistant. He is quite brawny and very adept with a sword, and accompanies her almost everywhere. I have great faith in him. Other than that, I have instructed the guards on the gates to be more suspicious of strangers, especially if animals accompany them. Obviously, we are aware that the Piebalds and the Old Blood are at odds. My spies have brought me rumors of families massacred in their beds, and then the houses burned to destroy all sign. All the better, some might say. Let them chew on one another and leave us in peace for a time. Oh, don¡¯t scowl at me like that. Some might say, I said, not that I wished they would all kill one another off. What would you have me do? Turn out the guard? No one has come seeking the Queen¡¯s intervention. Shall we chase shadows that no one has accused of committing crimes? I need something solid, Fitz. A man or men, named by name, and accused of committing these murders. Until someone of Old Blood dares step forward and speak out, there is little I can do. If it is any comfort to you, the rumors alone put the Queen into a fury.¡± And then he turned his talk to other things.


    Civil Bresinga was still at court, still daily seeing Dutiful, and still showing no overt signs of being a traitor or plotter. I was pleased that in my absence, Chade had set other spies onto the boy. Harvest Festival had gone well. The Outislanders had seemed to enjoy it. Dutiful and Elliania¡¯s formal courtship continued under the watchful eyes of all. They walked together, rode together, dined together, danced together. Buckkeep minstrels sang of Elliania¡¯s beauty and grace. On the surface, everything was absolutely correct, but Chade suspected the young couple was less than enamored of one another. Chade hoped they could remain on civil terms until the Narcheska departed for her own land. The negotiations with the traders who had accompanied the Narcheska¡¯s delegation were going very well indeed. Bearns¡¯ uncertainty about the alliance had been somewhat mollified when the Queen had formally awarded Sealbay permission to be the Six Duchies¡¯ exclusive trading port for furs, ivory, and oil. From Buckkeep Town would ship the products of the Inland Duchies, the wines and brandy and grain. Shoaks and Rippon would claim the bulk of the trade in wool, cotton, leather, and such.


    ¡°Do you think each duchy will respect the other¡¯s license?¡± I had asked idly as I swirled brandy in my glass.


    Chade snorted. ¡°Of course not. Smuggling is an old and honored profession in every port town I¡¯ve ever visited. But each duke has been given a bone to growl over, and each is already calculating the value that the alliance with the Out Islands will bring to his home province. That is all we were truly after. To convince all of them that the entire Six Duchies would profit from this.¡± Then he had sighed and leaned back in his chair, rubbing the bridge of his nose. A moment later he shifted uncomfortably, and then said, ¡°Oh.¡±

 Page 75

    From a fold in his robe, he brought out the figurine from the beach. She dangled from her chain, small and perfect. Her sleek black hair was crowned with a blue ornament. ¡°I found this on a pile of rags in the corner. Is it yours?¡±


    ¡°No. But that ¡®pile of rags¡¯ was probably my old work clothes. The necklace belongs to the Prince.¡± As Chade frowned at me in puzzlement, I added, ¡°I told you about it. The time we spent on that strange beach. He picked it up there. I ended up putting it in his purse for him. I should give it back to him.¡±


    Chade had scowled then. ¡°When he told me his tale of his adventures, he had little to say about the journey through the Skill pillars or his time on the beach. He certainly never mentioned this.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t trying to deceive you. Even for an experienced Skill-user, going through a pillar is an unsettling experience. I took him through to the beach without warning; he had no idea what had happened to him. And, to return, I took him through three pillars. I¡¯m not surprised his memories of it are scrambled. I¡¯m just glad he is sane; most of Regal¡¯s young Skill-users did not fare so well.¡±


    A frown furrowed his brow. ¡°So. An inexperienced Skill-user cannot pass through a pillar on his own?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The first time I went through one, it was purely accidental on my part. But I had spent that whole day in a sort of Skill stupor, on an Elderling road . . . Chade. What are you thinking?¡±


    His quizzical look was too innocent.


    ¡°Chade, stay away from those pillars. They are dangerous. Perhaps more dangerous to you, who may have traces of Skill magic in your blood, than to regular folk.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± he asked me quietly. ¡°That I might discover that I possessed an aptitude for the Skill? That perhaps, if I had been taught as a boy, I too could wield it now?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you could. But what I fear is that you will read some cracked and dusty old scroll and risk yourself in some experiment just when the Six Duchies needs you most.¡±


    Chade made a disapproving grunt as he got up to place the figurine on his mantel. ¡°And that reminds me of another thing. The Queen sends you this.¡± He picked up a small scroll from the mantel and handed it to me. Unfurled, I immediately recognized Kettricken¡¯s squared hand. She had never become accustomed to the flowing script we used in the Six Duchies. Twelve careful runes were inked there, and by each one was a single word. ¡°Harbor, beach, glacier, cave, mountain, motherhouse, hunter, warrior, fisher, allmother, smith, weaver.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from some game she was playing with Peottre. I see why she sent you this. Do you?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°The runes look similar to the runes on the Skill pillars. They are not the identical runes, but they look as if they might be from the same system of writing.¡±


    ¡°Very good. But one, at least, is almost identical. Here. These are the runes that marked the pillar that you and the Prince used. The one near the old mounds.¡±


    Chade took up a second scroll from the table between us. It was obviously the work of a true scribe. It showed four carefully replicated symbols, with the orientation of each facet of the pillar marked, as well as notations on the size and placement of the originals. Chade had obviously sent his little bees out to gather information for him. ¡°Which one took you to the beach?¡± Chade asked me.


    ¡°This one.¡± It was similar to the one for ¡°beach¡± on Kettricken¡¯s scroll, save for an extra tail or two.


    ¡°And did an identical one bring you back?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I had little time to note the appearance of the one that brought me back. I see you¡¯ve been busy in my absence.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°There are other stone pillars within the Six Duchies. I¡¯ll have information on them within the next few weeks. Obviously they were originally used by Skilled ones, and somehow the knowledge of how they worked was lost for a time. But we have a chance to regain it.¡±


    ¡°Only at great danger. Chade, may I point out that our trip to the beach ended with Dutiful and me underwater? It could have been much worse. Imagine if one of the exit pillars was facedown on the ground. Or shattered. What happens to the user then?¡±


    Chade looked only mildly flustered as he said, ¡°Well, then I assumed you would see the way was blocked and come right back.¡±


    ¡°My assumption is that I would be expelled from the pillar into solid stone. It isn¡¯t like a doorway where you can halt and peek out. It dumps you out, as if you¡¯d stepped through a trapdoor.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I see. Well, then their use will have to be investigated much more carefully. But as we read the Skill scrolls, we may be able to decipher what each rune means and at least establish where each ¡®gate¡¯ originally opened. And thus, eventually, determine which ones are safe to use. And perhaps right or repair the others. What other Skill-users did in the past, we can reclaim.¡±

 Page 76

    ¡°Chade. I am not at all certain that those pillars were the work of Skill-users. Perhaps some have used them, but each time I¡¯ve passed through one, the disorientation and the . . .¡± I groped for words. ¡°Foreignness,¡± I hazarded at last. ¡°The foreignness makes me wonder if Skill-users are the ones who built them. If they were built by humans at all.¡±


    ¡°Elderlings?¡± he had suggested after a moment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I had replied.


    The conversation echoed through my mind as I gazed at the racked scrolls and the locked chests in the Skill tower. The answers might be here, waiting for me.


    I selected three scrolls from the rack from amongst the ones that looked most recent. I¡¯d start with the ones in letters and languages that I knew well. I found none by Solicity, which struck me as odd. Certainly, our last Skillmistress must have committed something of her wisdom to paper; it was generally assumed that one who achieved master status would have something unique to pass on to their followers. But if Solicity had ever written anything, it was not amongst these scrolls. The three I finally chose were by someone named Treeknee, and were labeled as a translation of an older manuscript by Skillmaster Oklef. The translations had been done at the behest of Skillmaster Barley. I had never heard of any of them. I tucked the three scrolls under my arm and departed by way of the false panel in the hearth mantel.


    I intended to leave the scrolls in Chade¡¯s tower room. They did not belong in Tom Badgerlock¡¯s chamber. But before I went there, I made a brief detour through the hidden corridors until I reached an irregular crack in the wall. I approached it silently and peeped through it. Civil Bresinga¡¯s chamber was empty. This confirmed what Chade had told me last night, that young Civil would ride out with a party accompanying the Prince and his intended. Good. Perhaps I¡¯d have the opportunity for a quick tour of his rooms, not that I expected it would yield much. Other than his clothes and the small daily possessions of a man, he kept nothing there. In the evenings, his chamber was either empty or he was alone in it. When he was there, his most common diversion was playing a small pipe, badly, or indulging in Smoke and staring out the window afterward. In all the spying I¡¯d ever done, Civil was the most boring subject I¡¯d ever had.


    I headed up to Chade¡¯s tower room, but paused before triggering the hidden catch, to listen and then peep into the room. I heard a soft-mouthed muttering, the thud of firewood being unloaded. I nearly turned aside, thinking I could leave the scrolls in the corridor until later. Then I decided there were too many laters in my life, and that I was leaving too much up to Chade. Only I could do this, really. I took a slow and calming breath, focused myself, and then eased my walls down.


    Please don¡¯t be startled. I¡¯m coming into the room.


    It didn¡¯t help. Almost as soon as I got through the door, the wave hit me. Don¡¯t see me, stinkdog! Don¡¯t hurt me! Go away!


    But my walls were up and I was braced.


    ¡°Stop that, Thick. By now you should know that it doesn¡¯t work on me, and that I have no intention of hurting you. Why are you so afraid of me?¡± I set the scrolls down on the worktable.


    Thick had stood to meet me. At his feet was a hod of firewood. Half had been loaded into the box by the hearth. He squinted his sleepy-looking eyes at me. ¡°Not afraid. I just don¡¯t like you.¡±


    There was an oddness to his voice, not a lisp, but an unfinished edge to his words, as if a very young child spoke them. Afterward, he stood glaring at me, the end of his tongue resting on his lower lip. I decided that despite his short stature and childish voice and ways, he was not a child. I would not speak to him as one.


    ¡°Really? I try to know people before I decide I don¡¯t like them. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given you any reason to dislike me.¡±


    He scowled at me, his brow furrowing. Then he gestured around the room. ¡°Lots of reasons. You make more work. Water for baths. Bring up the food, take away the dishes. A lot more work than the old man only.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that.¡± I hesitated, then asked, ¡°What would make it fair?¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± He squinted at me suspiciously. Very cautiously, I lowered my guard and tried to sense what he was feeling. I needn¡¯t have bothered. It was obvious. All his life, he had been mocked and teased. He was sure this was more of it.


    ¡°I could give you money for the things you do for me.¡±


    ¡°Money?¡±


    ¡°Coins.¡± I had a few loose in my pouch. I lifted it and jingled it at him.


    ¡°NO. No coins. I don¡¯t want coins. He hit Thick, take the coins. Hit Thick, take the coins.¡± As he repeated himself, he mimed the motion, swinging a meaty fist on his short arm.

 Page 77

    ¡°Who does?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me, then shook his head stubbornly. ¡°Someone. You don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t tell no one. Hit Thick, take the coins.¡± He swung again, obviously caught up in remembered anger. His breath was beginning to come more quickly.


    I tried to cut through it. ¡°Thick. Who hits you?¡±


    ¡°Hit Thick, take the coins.¡± He swung again, tongue and lower lip out now, eyes squinted nearly shut. I let the punch spend itself on the empty air, then stepped in. I set my hands on his shoulders, intending to calm him so I could speak to him. Instead he yelled loud, a wild wordless cry and sprang back from me. At the same moment, DON¡¯T SEE ME! DON¡¯T HURT ME!


    I winced from the impact and recoiled. ¡°Thick. Don¡¯t hurt me!¡± I retorted. Then, catching my breath, I added, ¡°That doesn¡¯t always work, does it? Some people don¡¯t feel you push them away with that. But there are other ways, ways that I could stop them.¡±


    So. Some of his fellow servants were either completely immune to his Skill touch, or sensed it only enough to be angered by it. Interesting. As strongly Skilled as he was, I would have thought he could impose his will on almost anyone. I should tell Chade about this. I set the thought aside for later. His blow atop the Skill headache from earlier made me feel as if blood were running down the backs of my eyes. I forced my words past a slamming red pain in my skull. ¡°I can make them stop, Thick. I will make them stop.¡±


    ¡°What? Stop what?¡± he demanded suspiciously. ¡°Stop Thick?¡±


    ¡°No. The others. I will make them stop hitting Thick and taking his coins.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± He blew out his breath in a disbelieving snort. ¡°He said, ¡®Get a sweet.¡¯ But then he took the coins. Hit Thick, take the coin.¡±


    ¡°Thick.¡± It was hard to break in past his fixation. ¡°Listen to me. If I make them stop hitting you, if I make them not take your sweets, will you stop hating me?¡±


    He stood, saying nothing, but scowling. I decided that the two ideas were not connecting. I made it simpler. ¡°Thick. I can make them stop bothering you.¡±


    He made his ¡°humph¡± again. Then, ¡°You don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± He dumped the rest of the firewood from his hod willy-nilly into the box and stumped off. When he was gone, I sank down for a time, clutching my head. It was all I could do to stagger over to the abandoned scrolls and put them on the bedside table. I sat down on the edge of the bed, and then lay down just for a moment. My head sank into the cool pillow. I fell asleep.


    Chapter VIII


    AMBITIONS


    Thus every magic has its space in the spectrum of magic, and together they make up the great circle of power. All magical lore is encompassed in the circle, from the skills of the humble hedge-wizard with his charms, the scryer with his bowl or crystal, the bestial magic of the Wit and the celestial magic of the Skill, and all the homely magics of hearth and heart. All can be placed as I have shown them, in a great spectrum, and it must be clear to any eye that a common thread runs through all of them.


    But that is not to say that any user can or should attempt to master the full circle of magic. Such a wide sweep of the art is not given to any mortal, and with good reason. No one is meant to be master of all powers. A Skill-user may expand his expertise to scrying, and there have been tales of beast-magickers who had mastered some of the fire magic and water-finding skills of the hedge-wizards. As illustrated by the chart, each of these lesser arcs of magic are adjacent to the greater magics, and thus a mage can expand his powers to include these minor skills as well. But to have larger ambitions than these is a great error. For one who augurs through a crystal to attempt to master the bringing of fire is a mistake. These magics are not neighboring magics, and the strains of supporting their differences may bring discord to his mind. For a Skill-user to demean himself with the Beast Magic of the Wit is to invite the decay and debasement of his higher magic. Such a vile ambition should be condemned.


    ¡ª TREEKNEE¡¯S TRANSLATION OF ¡°THE CIRCLE OF MAGIC¡± BY SKILLMASTER OKLEF


    Looking back, I suspect that I learned more at Dutiful¡¯s first Skill lesson than he did. Fear and respect were what I learned. I had dared to set myself up as a teacher of something that I barely grasped myself. And so my days and nights became fuller than I had ever expected, for I must be both student and teacher, yet could not surrender my other roles as Lord Golden¡¯s servant or Hap¡¯s father or the Farseers¡¯ spy.


    As winter shortened the days, my lessons with Dutiful began in the black of the morning. Usually we left Verity¡¯s tower before the true dawn lightened the sky. Both the boy and Chade were eager for us to press on, but I was determined to err on the side of caution after our near disaster.

 Page 78

    In the same spirit, I had procrastinated against Chade¡¯s demands that I at least evaluate Thick¡¯s Skill ability. I need not have bothered. Thick was as reluctant to have any contact with me as I was to teach him. Thrice, Chade had arranged times for Thick to meet me in his chambers. Each time, the half-wit had not been there at the appointed hour. Nor had I lingered, hoping my wayward student was merely late. I arrived, noted his absence, and left. Each time, Thick had told Chade that he had ¡°forgotten¡± the appointment, but he could not hide his apprehension and distaste from Chade.


    ¡°What did you do to him, to create such aversion?¡± Chade had demanded of me. To which I had been able to honestly reply that I had done nothing. I knew of no reason that the half-wit would dread me. I was only glad that he did.


    My lesson times with Dutiful were the exact opposite of that. The boy greeted me warmly and eagerly every time he arrived, and anticipated his lessons with eagerness. It amazed me. Sometimes I wondered wistfully what it would have been like if Prince Verity had been my first Skill instructor. Would I have responded as readily as his son did to me? My own memories of Skillmaster Galen¡¯s lessons were painful in the extreme. I had seen no wisdom in emulating his set routines and mental exercises designed to prepare a student to Skill. In truth, Dutiful seemed not to need any of them. For the Prince, Skilling was an effortless spilling of his soul. I soon wondered if I had not benefited from my own early struggles to master the Skill. I had had to force my way out past my own walls; Dutiful could not seem to find any boundaries. He was as prone to share his upset stomach with me as he was to convey his thoughts. When he opened himself, it was as if he opened the floodgate to all of the scattered and wafting thought in the world. Standing witness and guard in his mind, I was nearly overwhelmed by it. It frightened and fascinated him, and both emotions kept him from achieving full concentration on what he was attempting. Worse, when he Skilled out to me, it was as if he tried to thread a needle with a rope. Verity had once told me that being Skilled to by my father, Chivalry, was like being trampled by a horse: he barged in, dropped his information, and fled. So it was with Dutiful.


    ¡°If he can master his talent, he will swiftly exceed his teacher,¡± I complained to Chade one very late night when he chanced to visit his old chambers. I sat at our old compounding table, surrounded by a welter of Skill scrolls. ¡°I felt almost relief when I started teaching him Kettle¡¯s Stone game. He found it difficult to grasp at first, though he seems to be catching on to it now. I hope it will slow him down, and help him learn to look for deeper patterns in his magic. All else seems to come to him so easily. He Skills as a hound pup instinctively puts his nose to a trail. As if he is remembering how to do it, rather than being taught it.¡±


    ¡°And that is bad?¡± the old assassin asked genially. He began to rummage amongst the tea herbs on the high shelves. Those shelves had always been reserved for his most dangerous and potent concoctions. I smiled briefly as he clambered up on a stool, and wondered if he still supposed them safely out of my reach.


    ¡°It could be dangerous. Once he surpasses me and begins to experiment with the Skill¡¯s other powers, he will be venturing where I have no experience. I will not even be able to warn him of the dangers, let alone protect him.¡± In disgust, I slid a Skill scroll aside and pushed my awkward translation after it. There too Dutiful excelled me. The lad had Chade¡¯s gift for alphabets and languages. My translations were a plodding word-by-word puzzling out, while Dutiful read sentence by sentence and jotted the sense of them down in concise prose. Years of absence from such work had blunted my language abilities. I wondered if I envied my pupil¡¯s quickness. Would that make me a bad teacher?


    ¡°Perhaps he got it from you,¡± Chade observed thoughtfully.


    ¡°Got what?¡±


    ¡°The Skill. We know that you touched minds with him from the time he was very small. Yet you say the Wit is not a magic that allows that. Therefore, it must have been the Skill. Therefore, perhaps you taught him to Skill when he was a tiny boy, or at least prepared his mind to be ready for it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t like the trend of his thoughts. Nettle instantly sprang to my mind and a wave of guilt swept through me. Had I endangered her as well? ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make it my own fault.¡± I tried to make my tone light, as if that would chase away my sudden dread. I sighed and reluctantly pulled my translation work back in front of me. If I was to have any hope of continuing as Dutiful¡¯s teacher, I needed to learn more of the Skill myself. This was a scroll that suggested a series of exercises that a student should be given to improve his focus. I hoped it would be useful to me.

 Page 79

    Chade came to look over my shoulder. ¡°Hm. What did you think of the other scroll, the one on pain and the Skill?¡±


    I glanced up at him, puzzled. ¡°What other scroll?¡±


    He looked annoyed. ¡°You know the one. I left it out for you.¡±


    I gave our littered table a meaningful glance. There were at least a dozen other scrolls and papers cluttering it. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°It was one of these. I showed it to you, boy. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    I was equally certain he had not, but I held my tongue. Chade¡¯s memory was failing him. I knew it. So did he, but he would not admit it. I had also discovered that even a mention of that possibility would throw him into a fury that was more unsettling to me than the notion that my old mentor was not as sharp as he had been. So I silently watched him poke through the jumble of writings until he came to a scroll with a decorative blue edge. ¡°See. Here it is, right where I left it for you. You haven¡¯t studied it at all.¡±


    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t.¡± I admitted it easily, hoping to avoid the whole topic of whether or not he¡¯d shown me the scroll. ¡°What did you say it¡¯s about?¡±


    He gave me a disgusted glance. ¡°It¡¯s about pain related to Skilling. The sorts of headaches you have. It suggests some remedies, exercises as well as herbs, but it also says that in time you may simply stop having the headaches. But it¡¯s the note toward the end that interested me. Treeknee says that some Skillmasters used a pain barrier to keep their students from experimenting on their own. He doesn¡¯t say that it might be made strong enough to prevent a man from Skilling at all. It interested me for two reasons. I wondered if Galen had done it to you. And I wondered if it might be a way to control Thick.¡± I noticed he did not suggest it as a safety barrier for the Prince.


    So we were back to Thick again. Well, the old man was right. Sooner or later, we¡¯d have to deal with him. Still, ¡°I¡¯d be reluctant to use pain as a curb on any creature. Thick Skills out his music near constantly. Give him pain for doing that, block him from it . . . I don¡¯t know what that would do to him.¡±


    Chade made a dismissive noise. He had known I would not do it before he asked me. But I knew Galen would not have scrupled to hobble me in such a way. I wondered. Chade spread the scroll out before me, his gnarled fingers bracketing the passage in question. I read it over, but discovered little he had not already said. Then I leaned back in my chair. ¡°I¡¯m trying to remember when Skilling first started to hurt. It always left me wearied. The first time Verity drew strength from me, I fainted dead away. Any real effort with it left me almost sick with fatigue. But I don¡¯t recall the Skill having an aftermath of pain until . . .¡± I pondered a time, then shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t draw a line. The first time I Skill-walked, by accident, I woke trembling with weakness. I used the elfbark for it, then and in the times that followed. And after a time, the weakness after I¡¯d Skilled began to be pain as well.¡± I sighed. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think the pain is a barrier anyone put in me.¡±


    Chade had wandered back to his shelves. He turned with two corked bottles in his hands. ¡°Could it be because you have the Wit? Much is said in the scrolls about the dangers of using both magics.¡±


    Was the old man trying to remind me of everything I didn¡¯t know? I hated his questions. They were stark warnings that I was guiding my prince through unknown territory. I shook my head wearily. ¡°Again, Chade, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps if the Prince begins to have pain after Skilling, we can assume that.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to separate his Wit from his Skill.¡±


    ¡°I would if I knew how. All I can do is try to make him use the Skill in ways that force him to use it independently of the Wit. I don¡¯t know how to make him separate the two magics any more than I know how to remove the Skill command I set on him back when we were on the beach.¡±


    He lifted one white eyebrow as he measured herbs into a teapot. ¡°The command not to fight you?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Well, it seems that should be a simple thing to me. Simply reverse it.¡±


    I clenched my teeth. I did not say, It only seems simple to you because you have neither magic and don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I was weary, I told myself, and frustrated. I should not take it out on the old man. ¡°I don¡¯t quite know how I burned the command into him, and so I don¡¯t quite know how to lift it. ¡®Simply reverse it¡¯ is not simple at all. What would I command him? ¡®Fight me¡¯? Remember that Chivalry did the same thing to Skillmaster Galen. In anger, he burned a command into him. And he and Verity never puzzled out how to remove it.¡±

 Page 80

    ¡°But Dutiful is your prince and your student. Surely that puts you on a different footing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what that has to do with it,¡± I told him, and tried not to sound short-tempered.


    ¡°Well. Only that I think he might help you remove it.¡± He shook a few drops of something into the teapot. He paused, then asked delicately, ¡°Is the Prince aware of what you did to him? Does he know you commanded him not to fight you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I did let my temper show on that word. Then I took a breath. ¡°No, and I¡¯m ashamed I did it, and ashamed to admit to you that I¡¯m afraid to tell him. In so many ways, I¡¯m still getting to know him, Chade. I don¡¯t want to give him reason to distrust me.¡± I rubbed my brow. ¡°We did not meet one another under the best circumstances, you know.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± He came to pat me on the shoulder. ¡°So. What have you been doing with him?¡±


    ¡°Mostly getting to know him. We¡¯ve been translating scrolls together. And I ¡®borrowed¡¯ some practice blades from the weapons sheds, and we¡¯ve tried one another that way. He¡¯s a good swordsman. If the number of bruises he has given me are a fair indication, then I think I lightened my Skill command if not erased it.¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t sure?¡±


    ¡°Not really. When we spar, we aren¡¯t truly trying to hurt one another. It¡¯s a game, just as it is when we wrestle. Still, I¡¯ve never noticed that he holds back at all, or allows me to win more easily.¡±


    ¡°Well. You know, I think it¡¯s very good that he has you for those sorts of things. As well as the Skill lessons. I think he was missing that sort of rough companionship in his life.¡± Chade took the kettle from the hearth and poured hot water over his newest mixture of leaves. ¡°I suppose only time will tell. So. Do you Skill at all with him?¡±


    I lifted a hand to my nose. The odor from the pot made my eyes water but Chade didn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been doing some exercises to help him focus his magic.¡±


    ¡°Focus?¡± Chade swirled the pot, then put the lid on it.


    ¡°Right now, when he Skills, he shouts from the top of the tower, and anyone listening could hear him. We strive to narrow that shout, to make it a whisper only to me. And we work to have him convey only what he wishes to tell me, not all the information in his mind at that time. So we do set exercises. I have him try to reach my mind while he is at table and carrying on a conversation. Then we refine it; can he reach my mind, convey what he was eating, while keeping to himself who his companions are? After that, we set other goals. Could he wall me out of his mind? Could he set walls that I could not breach, even in the dead of night while he slept?¡±


    Chade frowned to himself as he found a cup, and wiped it clean with one end of his trailing sleeve. I tried not to smile. Sometimes, when we were alone like this, he reverted from the grand noble to the intent old man who had taught me my first trade. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s wise? Teaching him how to close you out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°Well, he has to learn to do it, in case he ever encounters someone who doesn¡¯t have his best interest at heart. At the moment, I¡¯m the only other Skill-user he can practice with.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Thick,¡± Chade pointed out as he poured for himself. The hot liquid splashed, greenish-black, into his cup. He regarded it with distaste.


    ¡°I think one student is all I can deal with right now,¡± I demurred. ¡°Did you take any action on Thick¡¯s problem?¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡± Chade took his cup over in front of the fire.


    I felt a moment¡¯s alarm. I tried to conceal it by speaking casually. ¡°I thought I told you about it. He was having problems with the other servants hitting him and taking his money.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That.¡± He leaned back in his chair as if it were of no consequence. I breathed a silent sigh of relief. He hadn¡¯t forgotten our conversation. ¡°I found a reason for the cook to give him separate quarters. Ostensibly, that¡¯s where he works, you know. The kitchens. So now he has his own room near the pantries. It¡¯s small, but I gather it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever had any place all to himself. I think he likes it.¡±


    ¡°Well. That¡¯s good, then.¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°Did you ever consider sending him away from Buckkeep? Just until the Prince has a better grasp on the Skill? There are times when his wild Skilling is a bit distracting. It¡¯s like trying to work a complicated sum while near you someone else is counting out loud.¡±

 Page 81

    Chade sipped from his revolting cup. He made a face, then swallowed determinedly. I winced sympathetically, and said nothing as he reached a long arm to seize my wineglass and wash away the taste. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse. ¡°As long as Thick remains the only other Skill candidate we have, I will not send him away. I want him where we can watch over him. And where you can try to win his regard. Have you made any efforts with him?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the opportunity.¡± I got up and brought another glass back to the table and poured more wine for both of us. Chade came back to the table. He set the teacup and the wineglass side by side and eyed them dolorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s avoiding me, or if his other duties for you simply have kept him out of my way.¡±


    ¡°He has had other tasks, of late.¡±


    ¡°Well, that explains his lack of care with his work here,¡± I observed sourly. ¡°Some days he remembers to replace the candle stubs with fresh tapers, some days he doesn¡¯t. Some days the hearth is cleared of ashes and wood laid for the fire, and sometimes the old ashes and coals remain. I think it¡¯s because he dislikes me so. He does as little as he possibly can.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t read, so I can¡¯t give him a list of tasks. Sometimes he remembers to do all I tell him, sometimes he doesn¡¯t. That only makes him a poor servant, not a lazy or spiteful one.¡± Chade took another mouthful of his brew. This time, despite his efforts, he coughed, spraying the table. I snatched the scrolls out of harm¡¯s way. He wiped his mouth with his kerchief and then blotted the table. ¡°Beg pardon,¡± he said gravely, his eyes watering. He took a gulp of wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the tea?¡±


    ¡°Sylvleaf. Witch¡¯s butter. Seacrepe. And a few other herbs.¡± He took another mouthful of it and chased it down with more wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± A memory tickled at the back of my mind.


    ¡°Some problems I¡¯ve been having,¡± he evaded, but I rose and began to shuffle through the scrolls on the table. I came up with the one I wanted almost immediately. The illustrations were still bright despite the years. I unrolled it and pointed to the sylvleaf drawing.


    ¡°Those herbs are named here, as being helpful to open a candidate to the Skill.¡±


    He gave me a flat look. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Chade. What are you doing, what are you trying?¡±


    For a moment, he just looked at me. Then he asked coldly, ¡°Are you jealous? Do you also think my birthright should be forbidden me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    An odd sort of anger broke from him in a tumble of words. ¡°I was never even given the chance to be tested for the Skill. Bastards are not taught it. Not until you, when Shrewd made an exception. Yet I am as much Farseer as you are. And I¡¯ve some of the lesser magics, as well you should know by now.¡±


    He was upset, and I didn¡¯t know why. I nodded and said calmingly, ¡°Such as your scrying in water. It was how you knew of the Red Ship attack on Neatbay, all those years ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said with satisfaction. He sat back in his chair, but his hands scuttled along the table¡¯s edge like spiders. I wondered if the drugs in the tea were affecting him. ¡°Yes, I have magics of my own. And perhaps, given the chance, I¡¯d have the magic of my blood, the magic I¡¯ve a right to. Don¡¯t try to deny it to me, Fitz. For all those years, my own brother forbade me even being tested. I was good enough to watch his back, good enough to teach his sons and his grandson. But I was never good enough to be given my rightful magic.¡±


    I wondered how long the resentment had festered in him. Then I recalled his excitement when Shrewd allowed me to be taught, and his frustration when I seemed to fail and would not even discuss my lessons with him. This was a very old anger, unveiled to me for the first time.


    ¡°Why now?¡± I asked him conversationally. ¡°You¡¯ve had the Skill scrolls for fifteen years. Why have you waited?¡± I thought I knew what the answer would be: that he had wanted me to be close by, to help him with it. Again, he surprised me.


    ¡°What makes you think I waited? But, yes, I¡¯ve applied more effort to it of late, because my need for this magic becomes so desperate. We¡¯ve spoken of this before. I knew you would not wish to help me.¡±


    It was true. Yet if he had asked me just then, I would not have been able to say why. I avoided the question. ¡°What is your need now? The land is relatively peaceful. Why risk yourself?¡±


    ¡°Fitz. Look at me. Look at me! I¡¯m getting old. Time has played me a treacherous trick. When I was young and able, I was locked up in these chambers, forced to remain hidden and powerless. Now, when I have a chance to set the Farseer throne on a firm foundation, when indeed my family needs me most, I am old and becoming feeble. My mind totters, my back aches, my memories cloud. Do you think I haven¡¯t seen the dread on your face whenever I tell you I must look through my journals to find you a tidbit of information? Imagine, then, how I feel. Imagine how it is, Fitz, to not have your own memories at your beck and call anymore. To grope for a name, to suddenly lose the thread of a conversation in the midst of a jest. As a boy, when you thought your body had betrayed you with your fits, you plunged into despair. Yet you always had your mind. I think I¡¯m losing mine.¡±

 Page 82

    It was a terrible revelation, as if I had discovered that the foundations of Buckkeep Castle itself were weakening and crumbling. Only recently had I begun to appreciate fully all that Chade juggled for Kettricken. The enmeshing net of social relationships that formed the politics of Buckkeep had snared me, and from within its folds, I struggled to comprehend it all. When I was a boy, Chade had interpreted for me all that went on in the castle, and I had been content to accept his word on it. Now I viewed things with a man¡¯s eyes, and found the level of complication astonishing.


    And fascinating. It was like Kettle¡¯s Stone game, played on a grand scale. Markers moved, and alliances changed, and power shifted, sometimes all within a passage of hours. It made Chade¡¯s depth of knowledge all the more amazing, as he conducted Queen Kettricken¡¯s balancing act on the shifting loyalties of the nobility. I could not possibly keep up with it all, and yet it all was interconnected.


    Since I had returned to Buckkeep, I had marveled that the old man could integrate it all, and dreaded the coming of a day when he could not. None of this was as easy for him as it once had been. The presence of his journals, massive volumes of pages bound flat in the Jamaillian style, were an indication that he did not trust his own memory anymore. There were six identical volumes, with covers of red, blue, green, yellow, purple, and goldenrod, one for each of the Six Duchies. How he determined what information belonged in each was beyond my understanding. A seventh volume, white with the Farseer Buck on the front, was where he penned his day-to-day minutiae. This he referred to most often, leafing through it for scraps of gossip or the text of a conversation or the summary of a spy¡¯s report. Even within this secret volume hidden in the concealed chamber, he made his entries in his own cryptic words. He did not offer me access to his volumes and I did not ask it. I am sure there was much in them that I would not have wished to know. And it was safer so for the spies who toiled for the Six Duchies, for I could not accidentally betray the secrets I did not know. Yet knowing Chade feared the failing of his memory still did not explain to me what he did. ¡°I know things have been difficult for you lately. I¡¯ve worried about you. But why, then, would you tax yourself further with trying to learn the Skill?¡±


    His hands became knotty fists on the table edge. ¡°Because of what I¡¯ve read. Because of what you¡¯ve told me you¡¯ve done with it. The texts say a Skill-user can repair his own body, can extend his years. How old was that Kettle you journeyed with? Two hundred years, three hundred? And she was still spry enough to take on a Mountain winter. You yourself have told me that you reached into your wolf and with it made him whole again, at least for a time. If I could open myself to your Skill, could not you do that for me? Or, if you refused, as I think you might, could not I do it for myself?¡±


    As if he needed to show his strength of resolve, he snatched up the cup and drained it in a manful draught. Then he choked and sputtered. His lips were wet with the dark potion as he seized his wineglass and gulped the contents. ¡°I notice you do not spring to offer me your aid,¡± he observed bitterly as he wiped his mouth.


    I sighed deeply. ¡°Chade. I barely know the rudiments I strive to teach the Prince. How can I offer to teach you a magic I barely understand myself? What if I¡ª¡±


    ¡°That has been your greatest weakness, Fitz. All your life. Too much caution. Not enough ambition. Shrewd liked that in you. He never feared you, as he did me.¡±


    As I gaped in pain at him, he spoke on, seeming unmindful of the blow he had just dealt me. ¡°I did not expect you to approve. Not that your approval is necessary. I think it is best I explore the edges of this magic on my own. Once I have the door open, well, then we shall see what you think of your old mentor. I think I will surprise you, Fitz. I think I have it, that perhaps I¡¯ve always had it. You yourself gave me the hint of that, when you spoke of Thick¡¯s music. I¡¯ve heard it. I think. On the edges of my mind, just as I start to fall asleep at night. I think I have the Skill.¡±


    I could not think of a word to say to that. He was waiting for me to react to his claim to have the Skill. All I could think was that I did not feel I had ever lacked in ambition, only that my aspirations had not matched his goals for me. So the silence grew and became ever more awkward. And when he broke it, with a complete change of topic, it only made it worse.


    ¡°Well. I see you¡¯ve nothing to say to me. So.¡± He forced a smile to his face and inquired, ¡°How is your boy doing at his apprenticeship?¡±


    I stood up. ¡°Poorly. I suppose that, like his would-be father, he lacks ambition. Good night, Chade.¡±

 Page 83

    And I left and went down to my servant¡¯s chambers for the rest of the night. I did not sleep. I dared not. Of late, I avoided my bed, surrendering to it only when complete exhaustion demanded it. It was not just that I needed to spend those dark hours in my studies of the Skill scrolls, but because when I did close my eyes, I was besieged. Nightly I would set my Skill walls before retiring, and near nightly, Nettle assaulted those walls. Her strength and her single-mindedness unsettled me. I did not want my daughter to Skill. There was no way I could bring her to Buckkeep to instruct her, and I feared for her, attempting these explorations on her own. I reasoned that to let her through would only encourage her in her pursuit of this magic. As long as she did not know that she Skilled, as long as she thought she was just reaching out to some dream companion, some otherworldly being she had imagined, perhaps I could keep her safe. And frustrated. If I had reached back to her even once, even to push her away, I feared she might somehow grasp who and where I was. Better to leave her in ignorance. Perhaps, after a time of failing to reach me, she might give it up. Perhaps she would find something else to distract her, a handsome neighbor lad or an interest in a trade. So I hoped. But I arose each morning near as haggard as I had gone to bed.


    The rest of my personal life had become equally frustrating. My efforts to get time to speak to Hap alone were no more fruitful than Chade¡¯s arranged meetings with Thick. He was completely besotted with Svanja. Over a period of three weeks, I spent most of my free nights sitting in the Stuck Pig, hoping for a chance to speak to Hap alone. The establishment¡¯s drafty common room and watery beer did little to extend my patience with my son. Often I waited in vain. On the occasions when Hap actually met me there, he brought Svanja with him. She was a lovely young thing, all dark hair and huge eyes, slender and supple as a willow wand, yet conveying an air of toughness as well. And she loved to talk, giving me little opportunity to get a word in, let alone address Hap privately. Hap sat beside her, basking in her approval and beauty, as she told me a very great deal about herself and her parents and her plans for her future, and what she thought of Hap, Buckkeep, and life in general. I gathered that her mother was worn down by her daughter¡¯s willful ways and was glad that she was seeing a young man with some prospects. Her father¡¯s opinion of Hap was not as charitable, but Svanja expected to bring him around to her way of thinking soon. Or not. If he could not accept that she would choose her own young man, then perhaps her father should stay out of her life. That seemed a fine sentiment for an independent young woman to fling boldly to the winds, save that I was a father, and I did not completely approve of this young woman that Hap had chosen. Svanja herself seemed to care little that I might not favor her attitude. I found myself liking her spirit, but disliking her disregard of my feelings.


    Eventually, there was an evening when Hap arrived alone, but my only opportunity for private conversation with him was less than satisfying. He was morose that Svanja was not with him, and complained bitterly that her father had become more stubborn about forcing her to stay in for the evenings. The man would not give him a chance. When I forcefully steered the conversation to his apprenticeship, he only repeated what he had already told me. He felt dissatisfied with how he was treated in his work. Gindast thought he was a dolt and mocked him before the journeymen. They assigned him the most boring tasks and gave him no opportunity to prove himself. Yet, when I pressed him for an example, those he gave made me see Gindast as a demanding but not unreasonable master.


    Hap¡¯s complaints did not convince me he was ill-treated. I formed a different opinion from his talk. My boy was in love with Svanja, and she was the real focus of his thoughts. Many of his repeated mistakes and his late arrivals in the morning could be blamed on this feminine distraction. I felt certain that if Svanja did not exist, Hap would be more intent, and perhaps better satisfied with his lessons. A stricter father might have forbidden him to see the girl. I did not. Sometimes I thought it was because of how such restrictions had felt to me; at other times, I wondered if I feared that Hap would not obey such a command, and so I dared not give it.


    I saw Jinna, too, but coward that I was, I attempted to visit her home only when the presence of the pony and wagon indicated that her niece was likely present. I wished to slow our headlong lust even as the simple warmth of her bed was a lure I could scarcely resist. I tried. Each time I called on her, I kept my visits brief, begging the excuse of pressing errands for my master. The first time Jinna seemed to accept that tale without question. The second time she asked when I might expect to have an afternoon free. Although she made the query in her niece¡¯s presence, her eyes conveyed a separate question to me. I evaded her, saying that my master was capricious, and would not give me a set time to go freely about my own errands. I couched it as a complaint, and she nodded her condolences.

 Page 84

    The third time I visited her, her niece was not home. She had gone off to help a friend in Buckkeep Town who had experienced a difficult birth. Jinna told me this after she had greeted me with a warm embrace and a lingering kiss. In the face of her willing ardor, my resolve to be restrained melted like salt in the rain. With no other prelude, she latched the door behind me, took my hand, and led me to her bedchamber. ¡°A moment,¡± she cautioned me at the threshold, and I halted there. ¡°Now come in,¡± she told me, and when I did, I saw the charm had been draped with a heavy scarf. She took a deep breath, like a hungry man anticipating a good meal, and suddenly all I could focus on was the surge of her breasts against the bodice of her gown. I told myself it was a foolish mistake, but nevertheless I made it. Several times. And when we both were spent and she was half-dozing against my shoulder, I made an even more foolish mistake.


    ¡°Jinna,¡± I asked her softly, ¡°do you think this is wise, what we do?¡±


    ¡°Foolish, wise,¡± she had sleepily responded. ¡°What does it matter? It harms no one.¡±


    Her question was asked lightly, but I answered seriously. ¡°Yes. I think it does. Matter, that is. And perhaps does harm.¡±


    She heaved a heavy sigh, and sat up, brushing her tousled curls from her face. She peered at me nearsightedly. ¡°Tom. Why are you always so determined to make this a complicated matter? We are both adults, neither of us is vowed to another, and I¡¯ve promised you that you cannot get me with child. Why should not we take a simple, honest pleasure in one another while we may?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps for me, it feels neither simple nor honest.¡± I struggled to make my reasons sound sensible. ¡°I do what I have taught Hap is not right to do: to be with a woman I have not pledged myself to. Did he tell me today that he was doing with Svanja what we have just done, I would rebuke him severely, telling him he had no right to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tom,¡± she interrupted me. ¡°We give our children rules to protect them. When we are grown, we know the dangers, and choose for ourselves what risks we take. Neither you nor I are children. Neither of us is deceived about what is offered by the other. What danger do you fear here, Tom?¡±


    ¡°I . . . I dread what Hap would think of me, if he found out. And I do not like that I deceive him, doing that which I forbid him to do.¡± I looked aside from her as I added, ¡°And I would that there was more to this than just . . . adults taking a risk for pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, perhaps in time, there may be,¡± she offered, but there was an edge of hurt in her voice. And I knew then that perhaps she had deceived herself as to what we shared.


    What should I have replied? I don¡¯t know. I took the coward¡¯s part and said, ¡°Perhaps in time there will be,¡± but I did not believe my own words. We lingered awhile longer in bed, and then rose to share a cup of tea by her fireside. When at last I told her I must go, and then lamely insisted that I could not tell her a specific night when I could call again, she looked aside and said quietly, ¡°Well, then, come when you¡¯ve a mind to, Tom Badgerlock.¡±


    And with those words she gave me a parting kiss. After her door closed behind me, I looked up at the bright stars of the winter night and sighed. I felt guilty as I began my long walk back to Buckkeep. I was cheating Jinna out of something, not by denying her a false avowal of love, but by accommodating our attraction. I doubted that I would ever feel for her anything more than I felt right now. Worst was that I could not promise myself I would not continue to see her, even though a lusty friendship was all I could ever offer her. I did not think well of myself, and felt worse as I forced myself to admit that Hap probably guessed that I now shared Jinna¡¯s bed from time to time. It was a poor example to set for my boy, and the road back to Buckkeep Castle seemed very black and cold that night.


    Chapter IX


    STONE WAGER


    As a Skill-user advances in strength and sophistication, so also increases the lure of the Skill for him. A good instructor will be wary with his Skill candidates, strict with his trainees, and relentless with his journeymen. Far too many promising Skill-users have been lost to the Skill itself. The warning signs that a Skill student is being tempted by the Skill include distraction and irritability when he is about his normal daily tasks. When he Skills, he will exert more strength than is necessary for the task, for the pleasure of the power running through him, and spend more time in a Skilling state than is required for him to accomplish his business. The instructor should be aware of such students, and be quick to chastise them for such behavior. Better to be cruel early, than to vainly wish one could call back a student who sits drooling and mumbling until his body perishes of hunger and thirst.

 Page 85

    ¡ª TREEKNEE¡¯S TRANSLATION, ¡°DUTIES OF A SKILL INSTRUCTOR¡±


    The days of winter came and went as relentlessly as the tides that rose and fell on the beaches of Buckkeep Town, and as monotonously. Winter Fest approached, that celebration that heralds both the longest night, and the gaining day that follows it. Once I would have looked forward to it with anticipation. But now I had too many tasks to do, and no time to do any of them well. Mornings I was the instructor of the Prince. The meat of my day, I masqueraded as Lord Golden¡¯s servant. Lord Golden had hired two lackeys to tend his wardrobe and fetch his breakfast, but I was still expected to ride out with him and trail after him at social functions. Folk had become accustomed to seeing me at his side, and so I shadowed him even though his ankle was apparently well healed now. It was useful to me. There were times when Golden led conversations about to test a noble¡¯s opinion of trade with the Outislanders, or the way trading rights had been allocated. I was privy to many a casually expressed opinion, and gathered all such threads of information for Chade.


    Lord Golden also professed an interest in the Wit, and asked about this strange magic. The virulence of the replies he received from some was shocking even to me. The acrimony against the magic ran deep, past all logic. When he asked what harm the magic did, he was told that Witted ones did everything from coupling with animals to gain their ability to speak their tongues to cursing their neighbors¡¯ flocks and herds. Supposedly Witted ones could take on the guise of animals to gain access to those they would seduce or worse, rape and murder in their beast forms. Some spoke out angrily against the Queen¡¯s leniency for the Beast Magic, and told Lord Golden that the Six Duchies were a better place in the days when Witted ones could be dispatched easily. Oh, I learned more than I wished to know of the intolerance that my own people had for their neighbors in the evenings when I was occupied as Lord Golden¡¯s servant. In the hours he left free to me, I tried to further my own studies of the Skill scrolls. More often than I like to admit, I left my studies and went instead to Buckkeep Town, and not to meet my boy. Sometimes I caught a brief glimpse of Hap as he left Jinna¡¯s home on his way to meet Svanja. Our conversations were limited to brief greetings, and his empty promise to come home early so that we might have a real visit. Often enough, I saw a speculative look pass over his face as he watched Jinna and me together, and just as often I was relieved that he did not come home as early as he had promised.


    I was in danger of settling into a routine that was, if not comfortable, at least predictable. Despite my intentions to remain ever wary against the Piebalds, their continued silence and inactivity was lulling. I almost dared to hope that Laudwine had died of his injuries. Perhaps his followers had disbanded, and the threat was no more. Despite the way they had terrorized me on that night on the road to Buckkeep Castle, it was difficult to maintain an ever-watchful stance when drowned by a constant wave of silence from them. Complacency threatened. Periodically, Chade would quiz me on my spying efforts, but I never had anything to report to him. As far as I could determine, the Piebalds had forgotten us.


    I spied on Civil Bresinga regularly, but still found nothing to justify my suspicions of him. He appeared no more than a lesser noble, come to court in a bid to increase his stature amongst the nobility. I found no sign of his cat in the stables. He rode out often accompanied by his groom, but on the few occasions when I shadowed him, he appeared to be doing no more than exercising his horse. I searched his room several times, but discovered nothing more interesting than a brief note from his mother assuring him that she was well and that she preferred he stay at court, for ¡°we are all so pleased that your friendship with Prince Dutiful is prospering.¡± And indeed, his friendship with the Prince did prosper, despite my frequent entreaties that Dutiful regard him with caution. It was something Chade and I had discussed. Both of us would prefer that the friendship be severed, but we wondered how the Old Blood folk would interpret that.


    We had had no more direct communications from any of the Witted, neither the Old Bloods nor the Piebalds. Their continued silence was uncanny. ¡°We have kept our end of the bargain,¡± Chade once observed to me grumpily. ¡°Since the Prince was returned to us, there have been no executions of any Witted ones in Buck. Perhaps that was all they ever sought. As for what the Piebalds may do to their fellows, well, we cannot protect them from their own folk unless they bring complaint before us. It all seems to have died down, and yet in my heart I fear it is but the calm before the storm. Be wary, boy. Be wary.¡±


    Chade was correct about the public executions. Queen Kettricken had accomplished this by the simple expedient of announcing that no criminal in Buck could be executed for any crime, save by royal decree, and that any such executions would take place only within Buckkeep. So far, no town had seen fit to petition for an execution. Paperwork is daunting to even the hottest quest for vengeance. Yet as time passed, and we heard nothing from the Piebalds, I felt not relief, but a sense of continued scrutiny. Even if the Piebalds ceased to trouble us, I could not forget that too many Old Bloods now knew our prince was Witted. It was a lever that could be used against us at any time. I regarded strange animals with suspicion and was glad of the little ferret Gilly on patrol within the walls of Buckkeep.

 Page 86

    Then came a night that sharpened my wariness once more. I had gone down to Buckkeep Town. When I knocked at Jinna¡¯s door, her niece told me that Aunt Jinna had gone out to deliver several charms to a family whose goats had been plagued with mange. Privately, I wondered if charms would have any efficacy against such a thing, but aloud I asked her niece to let Jinna know I had come calling. When I asked after Hap, she made a face of disapproval and said that perhaps I might find him at the Stuck Pig with ¡°that Hartshorn girl.¡± Her disparagement of my son¡¯s companion stung. As I made my way to the Stuck Pig through the crisp winter night, I pondered what steps I should take. Hap¡¯s passionate courtship of the girl was neither balanced nor appropriate. For those very reasons, I doubted he would listen to me advising him to temper his wooing.


    Yet when I entered the Stuck Pig¡¯s drafty common room, I saw no sign of Hap or Svanja. I wondered briefly where they were, but was sharply distracted from that question when I saw Laurel sitting at one of the stained tables. The Queen¡¯s Huntswoman drank alone. I scowled at that, for I well recalled that Chade had assigned a man to guard her. As I watched, the tavern boy came to fill her mug again. The reckless way she lofted it told me it had already been filled several times that night.


    I bought myself a beer and studied the population of the common room. Two men and a woman at a corner table seemed positioned to watch the Huntswoman. But just as I wondered if they had ill intentions, the obvious couple of the group rose, bade the lone man farewell, and sauntered out without a backward glance. The remaining man gestured a tavern maid to his table. To my glance, it appeared he was trying to purchase something warmer than beer from her. His loutish behavior calmed my reservations.


    I crossed the crowded common room. Laurel started as I set my mug down, then looked away miserably as I took a seat on the bench beside her. I spoke quietly.


    ¡°Not the sort of place where one would expect the Queen¡¯s Huntswoman to drink.¡± I glanced about the grubby tavern pointedly, and then asked, ¡°And where is your apprentice tonight?¡± I¡¯d had a glimpse or two of Chade¡¯s man. The sheer muscle of him would have daunted any ambusher. I thought less of his intellect, especially at this moment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem a bit unwise for you to visit Buckkeep Town without him?¡±


    ¡°Unwise? Where, then, is your keeper? The danger to you is greater than the threat to me,¡± she rebuked me bitterly. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but from tears or drink, I could not tell.


    I kept my voice low. ¡°Perhaps I am more accustomed to this sort of danger.¡±


    ¡°Well. That might be true. I know little enough of you to know what you are accustomed to. But as for me, I have no intention of becoming accustomed to it. Or limiting the choices in my life by walking in constant fear.¡± Laurel looked tired, and there were lines at the sides of her mouth and the corners of her eyes that I did not recall. She had been walking in constant fear despite her brave dismissal of it.


    ¡°Have there been any further threats?¡± I asked her quietly.


    She smiled, a showing of teeth. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t one enough for you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±


    She shook her head at me and drank the rest of her ale. I signaled to the tavern boy to bring us more. After a moment, she said, ¡°The first was nothing that anyone else would have recognized as a threat. Just a sprig of laurel tied to the latch of my horse¡¯s stall. Hung by a little noose of twine.¡± Almost unwillingly, she added, ¡°There was a feather as well. Cut in four pieces and scorched.¡±


    ¡°A feather?¡±


    It took her a long time to decide to answer. ¡°Someone I care about is bonded to a goose.¡±


    For an instant, my heart was still. Then it started again with a jolt. ¡°So they show you that they can reach inside the walls of the keep,¡± I said quietly. She nodded as the boy replenished our mugs from a heavy pitcher. I gave him his coin and he turned away. Laurel picked her mug up immediately, and a small wave of ale slopped over the brim and onto her hand. She was slightly drunk.


    ¡°Did they ask anything of you? Or simply show that they could reach you where you live?¡±


    ¡°They asked quite clearly.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A little scroll, left amongst my grooming gear for my horse. All in the stables know that I insisted on caring for Whitecap myself. It simply said that, if I knew what was wise, I should leave your black horse and Lord Golden¡¯s Malta in the far paddock at night.¡±


    Cold seemed to spread out from my belly and fill the rest of my body. ¡°You didn¡¯t do it.¡±

 Page 87

    ¡°Of course not. Instead, I assigned a groom that I trust to watch over them both last night.¡±


    ¡°So this is recent?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Her head wobbled slightly as she nodded.


    ¡°And you told the Queen?¡±


    ¡°No. I told no one.¡±


    ¡°But why not? How can we protect you if we don¡¯t know you are threatened?¡±


    She was silent for a time. Then she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to think that they could use me against the Queen. I wanted it to be that, if they pulled me down, they pulled only me down. I should protect myself, Tom, not hide behind the Queen¡¯s skirts and let my fears spread to her.¡±


    Brave. And foolish. I kept the thoughts to myself. ¡°And what happened?¡±


    ¡°To them? Nothing. But Whitecap was dead in her stall the next morning.¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t speak. Whitecap was Laurel¡¯s horse, a willing and responsive creature that had been the woman¡¯s pride. When I kept silent, she glared at me. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± She lowered her voice to an ugly, taunting whisper. ¡°¡®She¡¯s not Witted. The horse was no more to her than a horse, just a thing she rode.¡¯ But that¡¯s not true. I raised Whitecap from a foal, and she was my friend as well as my beast. We didn¡¯t have to share a mind to share a heart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything of the kind,¡± I said very quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve numbered many animals as my friends, without sharing the special bond of the Wit with them. Anyone who had seen you with Whitecap knew that the horse worshipped you.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I feel sick that you protected our horses, and paid for it with your own.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she even heard me. She was staring at the scarred tabletop as she spoke. ¡°She . . . she died slowly. They gave her something, somehow, that lodged in her throat and choked her as it swelled. I think . . . no, I know. It was their ultimate mockery, that I came from an Old Blood family but did not have the magic in me. If I had, I would have known that she was in trouble. I would have come to her and saved her. When I found her, she was down, her muzzle and chest all soaked in saliva and blood . . . She died slowly, Tom, and I wasn¡¯t even there to ease it for her or say good-bye.¡±


    Shock that a Witted person could do so cruel a thing froze me like an icy wave. It was evil past my imagining. I felt tainted that people who shared my magic could stoop to such wickedness. It gave substance to all the evil things said of the Witted.


    She took a sudden gasping breath and turned to me blindly. Her face was panicky with a pain she did not want to admit. I lifted my arm and she put her face against my chest as I folded her in my embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered by her ear. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Laurel.¡± She didn¡¯t weep, but only took long, shuddering breaths as I held her. She was past weeping, and nearly past fear. I thought to myself that if the Piebalds succeeded in pushing her to fury, they might face a stronger foe than they intended to create. If they didn¡¯t kill her first. I shifted in my chair. Habit had made me place my back to the wall. Now I deliberately sought a full view of the tavern and any who might have followed her here.


    It was then that I saw Jinna. She had probably come to the tavern to look for me after speaking with her niece. She stood by the door she had just entered. For a fraction of an instant, our gazes met. She stared stricken at the woman I embraced. My eyes pleaded with her, but her face went cold. Then her gaze skated past me as if she had neither seen nor recognized me. She turned about and departed, her stiff back speaking volumes to me.


    Frustration squeezed my heart. I was doing nothing wrong, and yet Jinna¡¯s posture as she left the tavern told me how affronted she was. Nor could I leave Laurel sitting alone and inebriated to hurry after Jinna and explain to her, even if I had felt inclined to do so. So I sat stewing in my discomfort while Laurel took several more deep breaths and recovered herself. She sat up abruptly, almost pushing me away. I released her from my embrace. She rubbed her eyes and then picked up her mug and drained it off. I had scarcely touched mine.


    ¡°This is stupid of me,¡± Laurel suddenly announced. ¡°I am here because I¡¯d heard a rumor that Witted ones congregated here. I came hoping someone would come over to me so I could kill him. I¡¯d probably just be killed. I don¡¯t know how to fight that way.¡±


    I saw a disturbing thing in her eyes then. They had gone calculating and cold as she considered just how she did know how to fight. ¡°You should leave the fighting to those who¡ª¡±


    ¡°They should have left my horse alone,¡± she broke in blackly, and I knew she would not hear anything else I said on that topic.

 Page 88

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± I offered.


    She gave me a weary nod, and we left the tavern. The cold streets were lit only by what lamplight leaked from the windows. As we left the houses behind and began the long walk up the dark road to the keep, I asked her unwillingly, ¡°What will you do? Will you leave Buckkeep?¡±


    ¡°And go where? Take this home to my family? I think not.¡± She drew a breath and sighed it out, steaming, in the cold night. ¡°Yet I think you are right. I cannot stay here. What will they do next? What is worse than killing my horse?¡±


    We both knew several answers to that. The rest of the way, we walked in silence. Yet she was neither angry nor taciturn. I could sense her eyes straining through the uncertain moonlight, and her head turned to every small sound. My vigilance matched hers. I broke the silence once, to ask, ¡°Is it true, that Witted go to the Stuck Pig?¡±


    She gave a shrug. ¡°So it is said of that tavern. Folk say it of many dives. ¡®Fit for the Witted.¡¯ Surely you¡¯ve heard that phrase before.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t, but I filed the information away. Perhaps in that slander lurked a germ of truth. Was there a tavern in Buckkeep Town where the Witted congregated? Who would know? What might I learn there?


    Just past the gates of Buckkeep Castle, I saw her ¡°apprentice¡± hastening to meet us. He wore a worried expression. At the sight of me, it changed to a snarl. Laurel sighed and took her hand from my arm. She walked unsteadily toward him and he all but swooped her up. Despite whatever her soft words were, he glared at me suspiciously before escorting her toward her chambers. Before I sought my own room for the night, I made a quick and quiet tour of the stables. Myblack greeted me with her usual warm show of indifference. I could scarcely blame the horse; I had not had much time for her lately. In truth, she was to me ¡°just a horse.¡± I rode her when Lord Golden rode Malta, but other than that, I trusted her care to the stable hands. It suddenly seemed a callous way to treat her, but I knew that I had no time to give her more. I wondered what the Piebalds had intended. If our horses had been left in the far paddock, would they have been stolen? Or worse?


    Wit sense straining, I strolled past every stall and scrutinized every drowsy stable boy and hand there. I saw no one that I recognized, and Laudwine was not lurking beneath the stairs or outside the door. Nonetheless, I did not feel at ease until I was in Chade¡¯s upper chambers that night. He was not there, but I left him a full written account.


    We discussed it the next day, but came to no real conclusion. He would rebuke Laurel¡¯s bodyguard for letting her slip away alone. He could not think of any way to keep Laurel safer without confining her even more tightly. ¡°And she would not care for that. She does not like that I have a man beside her. Yet, what more can I do, Fitz? She is valuable to us, for it may be she will draw these Piebalds out of hiding.¡±


    ¡°At what cost?¡± I had asked him harshly.


    ¡°As little as we can make it,¡± he replied grimly.


    ¡°Why did they want my horse and Lord Golden¡¯s?¡±


    Chade lifted a brow at me. ¡°You know more of Witted magic than I do. Could they ensorcel them to throw you, or somehow use them to listen in on your words?¡±


    ¡°The Wit doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± I said wearily. ¡°Why our horses? Why not Prince Dutiful¡¯s? It is almost as if the Fool and I were their targets rather than the Prince.¡±


    Chade looked uncomfortable. Almost reluctantly, he suggested quietly, ¡°A cautious man might wish to follow that thought and see where it led.¡±


    I stared at him, wondering what the old assassin was telling me in his obscure way. He folded his lips and shook his head at me, as if he regretted having spoken the words. Shortly after that, he made an excuse to leave. I sat pondering before the fire.


    In the days that followed, I felt too uncomfortable to call on Jinna. I knew it was foolish, but there it was. I did not feel I owed her an explanation, but I was sure she would expect one. No convenient lie came to me to explain why I had been embracing Laurel in the Stuck Pig. I did not want to discuss Laurel with Jinna at all. It would lead her too close to dangerous topics. Hence, I did not visit Jinna at all.


    On the occasions when I went down to Buckkeep Town, I sought Hap at his workplace. Our conversations there were brief and unsatisfactory. The boy seemed very aware of the other apprentices watching us talk, and spoke his words to me as if he were displaying to them his anger with his master. He was frustrated too with his stalled courtship of Svanja. Her father was putting up barriers to his seeing the girl, and refused to speak with Hap on the streets. I sensed that some of Hap¡¯s anger was for me. He seemed to think I neglected him, yet when it came to finding time to meet with me in the evening, he preferred Svanja¡¯s company. I kept resolving that I would do better with Hap and make amends with Jinna, but somehow the days dribbled past and I could not find the time to accomplish either task.

 Page 89

    Within Buckkeep, the festivities and trade negotiations of the Prince¡¯s betrothal continued. Winter Fest came and went, grander than ever I had seen it in the castle. Our Outislander guests enjoyed it tremendously. In the time that followed, there were trading discussions every day and aristocratic amusements every night. The puppeteers, minstrels, jugglers, and other entertainers of the Six Duchies prospered. The Outislanders became a familiar sight in the halls of Buckkeep Castle. Some formed genuine friendships, both with the nobles staying at the keep and with the merchant-traders from Buckkeep Town. In the town below, our ancient trade with the Out Islands began to revive. Trading vessels arrived, and goods were bartered. Messages were exchanged as well, and it was no longer socially unacceptable to admit to a cousin or two in the Out Islands. Kettricken¡¯s plans seemed to be prospering.


    The late nights of the court gaiety showed me a Buckkeep I had never known. As a servant, I was almost as invisible as I had been when I was a nameless young boy. The difference was that as Lord Golden¡¯s man, I attended him on socially lofty occasions when our nobility was gaming, dining, and dancing. I saw them in their best clothes and worst behavior. Drunk with wine or vapid with Smoke, besotted with lust or frantic to recover gaming losses . . . if ever I had supposed that our lords and ladies were made of finer stuff than the fishers and tailors that crowded the Buckkeep Town taverns, I was disillusioned that winter.


    Women, young and old, single and married, flocked to Lord Golden¡¯s charms, as well as young men desirous of distinguishing themselves as ¡°the Jamaillian lord¡¯s friend.¡± It amused me somewhat that not even Starling and Lord Fisher were immune to Lord Golden¡¯s social allure. Often they joined him at the gaming table. Twice they even came to Lord Golden¡¯s chambers to sample fine Jamaillian brandies with his other guests. It was difficult for me to maintain my attitude of servitude and disinterest in her presence. Her husband was a physically affectionate man, often drawing her body close to his and boyishly stealing a kiss. Then she would gaily rebuke him for such unseemly public conduct, yet often enough manage to snatch a glance at me as she did so, as if to be sure I had noticed how passionately Lord Fisher still courted his wife. At times, it was all I could do to keep a stoic expression on my face. It was not that my heart or flesh burned for her. The pang that assaulted me at such a time was that she deliberately flaunted her happiness in a way calculated to remind me of how solitary a life I led. In the midst of the fine court with its merriment and elaborate entertainment, I stood, a silent servant, witness only to their pleasures.


    In this way, the long dark of winter dawdled on. The constant whirl of activity took a toll on the young Prince as well as myself. One early morning, we both arrived at the tower with absolutely no inclination for studies or tasks of any kind. The Prince had been up late the night before, gaming with Civil and the other young noblemen currently residing at the keep.


    I had had the good sense to seek my own bed at a more reasonable hour, and had succeeded in several hours of deep sleep before Nettle had insinuated herself into my dreams. I was dreaming of catching river fish, sliding my hands into the water and abruptly flipping the lurking fish out onto the bank behind me. It was a good dream, a comforting dream. Unseen but felt, Nighteyes was with me. Then my groping fingers encountered a door handle under the chill water. I plunged my head under to look at it. As I stared at it through water-green light, it opened and pulled me in. Suddenly I stood, wet and dripping, in a small bedroom. I knew I was in the upper chambers of the house by the slanting ceiling. The house was silent around me, and only a guttering candle lighted the room. Wondering how I had arrived here, I turned back to the door. A girl stood before it, her back pressed resolutely to it, and her arms spread wide to bar it from me. She wore a long cotton nightdress and her dark hair hung in a single long braid over one shoulder. I stared at her in astonishment.


    ¡°If you will not let me into your dreams, then I will trap you in mine,¡± she observed triumphantly.


    I stood very, very still and held my silence. On some level, I sensed that anything of myself I might give her, word or gesture or look, would only increase her hold on me. I took my gaze from her, for in recognizing her, I was entering into her dream more deeply. Instead, I forced my eyes down, to my own hands. With a curious elation, I realized they were not my own. She had trapped me here as she visualized me, not as I truly was. My fingers were short and stubby. The palms of my hand and the inside surface of my fingers were black and coarse as a wolf¡¯s pads, and rough black hair coated the backs of my hands and my wrists.

 Page 90

    ¡°This isn¡¯t me.¡± I spoke the words aloud, and they came out as a queer growl. I lifted my hands to my face, found a muzzle there.


    ¡°Yes it is!¡± she asserted, but already I was fading, drifting out of the form she had thought would contain me. The trap was the wrong shape to hold me. She leapt toward me and seized me by one wrist, only to find she grasped an empty wolf skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch you next time!¡± she declared angrily.


    ¡°No, Nettle. You won¡¯t.¡±


    My use of her name froze her. Even as she struggled to mouth the question, how did I know her name, I dissipated from her dream into my own wakefulness. I shifted on my hard bed, and briefly opened my eyes to the now familiar blackness of my servant¡¯s chamber. ¡°No, Nettle. You won¡¯t.¡± I spoke the words aloud, reassuring myself that they were true. But I had not slept well the rest of the night.


    And so the two of us, Dutiful and I, faced one another blearily over the table in the Skill tower the next dawn. It was dawn in name only. The winter sky outside the tower window was black, and the candles on our table reached vainly toward the darkness in the corners of the room. I had kindled a fire in the hearth, but it had not yet taken the edge off the chill in the room. ¡°Is there anything so miserable as being sleepy and cold at the same time?¡± I asked him rhetorically.


    He sighed, and I had the feeling he had not even heard my question. The one he asked me sent a different sort of chill up my back. ¡°Have you ever used the Skill to make someone forget something?¡±


    ¡°I . . . no. No, I¡¯ve never done anything like that.¡± Then, dreading the answer, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    He heaved an even deeper sigh. ¡°Because if it could be used that way, it could make my life much simpler right now. I fear that I . . . I said something last night, to someone, never intending that . . . I didn¡¯t even mean it that way, but she . . .¡± He faltered to a halt, looking miserable.


    ¡°Start at the beginning,¡± I suggested.


    He took a deep breath, then puffed it out, exasperated with himself. ¡°Civil and I were playing Stones and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stones?¡± I interrupted him.


    He sighed again. ¡°I made myself a game cloth and playing pieces. I thought I could get better at it by playing against someone besides you.¡±


    I strangled back an objection. Was there any reason why he should not introduce his friends to the game? None that I could think of. Yet it disgruntled me.


    ¡°I had played a game or two with Civil, which he lost. As he should and did expect to, for no one plays a game well the first few times one is shown it. But he had declared he had had enough of it for now, that it was not the sort of game he relished, and he got up from the table and went over to the hearth to talk to someone else. Well, Lady Vance had been watching us play earlier in the evening, and had said she wanted to learn, but we were in the midst of the game then, so there had been no place for her. But she had been standing by our table, watching us play, and when Civil left, instead of following him as I thought she would, for she had seemed very attentive to him, she sat down in his place. I had been putting the cloth and pieces away, but she reached over and seized my hand and commanded that I should set the game out afresh, for now it was her turn.¡±


    ¡°Lady Vance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t have met her. She¡¯s, let me see, about seventeen and she¡¯s quite nice. Her full name is Advantage, but she thinks it¡¯s too long. She¡¯s very friendly and tells funny stories and, well, I don¡¯t know, she¡¯s just more comfortable to be around than most girls. She doesn¡¯t always seem to be, you know, so aware that she is a girl. She acts just like anybody else. Lord Shemshy of Shoaks is her uncle.¡± He shrugged a shoulder, dismissing my concern over who she was. ¡°Anyway, she wanted to play, and even when I warned her that she¡¯d likely lose the first few games, she said she didn¡¯t care, that in fact if I would play her five straight games, she¡¯d wager she¡¯d win at least two of them. One of her friends overheard that and came close to the table, and asked what the wager was on the bet. And Lady Vance said that if she won, she wanted me to go riding with her on the morrow¡ªthat¡¯s today¡ªand that if I won, well, I could name my own stakes. And the way she said it was, well, daring me to make her bet something that might be a bit, well, improper or . . .¡±


    ¡°Like a kiss,¡± I suggested, my heart sinking. ¡°Or something of that sort.¡±


    ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t go that far!¡±


    ¡°So how far did you go?¡± Did Chade know anything of this? Or Queen Kettricken? How late last night had it happened? And how much wine had been involved?

 Page 91

    ¡°I said if she lost, she had to bring breakfast for Civil and me to Mirror Hall and serve it to us herself, owning up that what had been said earlier was true, that Stones is not a game that a girl can master.¡±


    ¡°What? Dutiful, this game was taught to me by a woman!¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡± He had the grace to look uncomfortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. You had said it was part of your Skill training. I thought my father had taught it to you. So . . . wait. Then a woman helped train you in the Skill? I¡¯d thought it had only been my father who taught you.¡±


    I cursed my carelessness. ¡°Leave that,¡± I commanded him crossly. ¡°Finish your story.¡±


    He snorted, and gave me a glance that promised he¡¯d come back to his question later. ¡°Very well. And besides, it wasn¡¯t I that said that to Elliania, it was Civil, and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Said what to Elliania?¡± Dread clutched at me.


    ¡°That it wasn¡¯t a game for a girl¡¯s mind. Civil said it to her. Civil and I were playing, and she came up and said that she¡¯d like to learn. But . . . well, Civil doesn¡¯t like Elliania much. He says she is just like Sydel, that girl that insulted him and trampled his feelings, that Elliania is only interested in making a good match. So. He doesn¡¯t like her to stand near us when we talk or are playing games of chance.¡± He flinched before my scowl, and added grumpily, ¡°Well, she¡¯s not like Lady Vance. Elliania is always being a girl, she¡¯s always so aware of what are proper manners and what courtesies are due between folk. She¡¯s so correct that she¡¯s always wrong. If you see what I mean?¡±


    ¡°It sounds to me as if she is a foreigner at the court, intent on complying with our customs. But go on with the story.¡±


    ¡°Well. Civil knows that about her, that she always strives to be absolutely correct in her manners. So he knew that the fastest way to be rid of her was to tell her that in the Six Duchies, Stones was considered a man¡¯s occupation. He explained it to her in a way that seemed like he was being kind, but at the same time it was horribly funny, in a cruel sort of way, because she doesn¡¯t speak the language well enough or know our customs well enough to realize how ridiculous his excuse was . . . Don¡¯t look at me like that, Tom. I didn¡¯t do it. And once he had begun to do it, there was no way I could put a stop to it without making it worse. So. Anyway. He had told her that the Stone game wasn¡¯t for girls, and Elliania had left us and gone off to stand near her uncle¡¯s shoulder. He was playing toss-bones with her father, at a table way on the other side of the hall. So. She wasn¡¯t anywhere near us when Lady Vance sat down. Well. I set up the game and we began to play. The first two games went exactly as I had supposed they would. On the third game, I made a silly mistake, and she won. The fourth game, I won. And now¡ªI think I deserve credit for this¡ªhalfway through the fifth game, I realized how it might be seen as improper when she lost if she actually did come to serve breakfast to Civil and me. I mean, even Duke Shemshy might see it as an insult, his niece acting as a servant to us, even if it didn¡¯t bother Elliania or Mother. So. I decided it might be better to let her win. I¡¯d still have to take her riding, but I could make sure there were others with us, perhaps even Elliania.¡±


    ¡°So you let her win.¡± I said the words heavily.


    ¡°Yes. I did. And by then, because she had been quite excited when she won the third game, laughing and shouting and calling out to all that she had bested me, well, by then there was quite a group of people gathered around us, watching us play. So, when she won the final game, she was crowing over her victory, and one of her friends said to me, ¡®Well, my lord, it seems you were badly mistaken earlier when you said this was not a game a girl could master.¡¯ And I said . . . I only meant to be clever, Tom, I swear, not to offer insult. I said¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked harshly as he faltered.


    ¡°Only that no girl could master it, but perhaps a beautiful woman could. And everyone laughed, and lifted glasses to drink a toast to that. So we drank, and then it was cups down. And only then did I realize that Elliania was standing there, at the edge of the crowd. She hadn¡¯t drunk with us, and she didn¡¯t say a word. She just stared at me, with her face very still. Then she turned and walked away. I don¡¯t know what she said to her uncle, but he stood up immediately, and gave over the game to her father, even though there was quite a stack of coins riding on the outcome. And the two of them left the gaming hall and went directly to their chambers.¡±


    I leaned back in my chair, striving to think my way through it. Then I shook my head and asked, ¡°Does your lady mother know of this yet?¡±

 Page 92

    He sighed. ¡°I do not think so. She excused herself early from the gaming last night.¡±


    ¡°Or Chade.¡±


    He winced, already dreading the councilor¡¯s opinion of his rashness. ¡°No. He too left the tables early. He seems weary and distracted of late.¡±


    Too well did I know that. I shook my head slowly. ¡°This is not something that can be solved with the Skill, lad. Wiser to take it immediately to those who know diplomacy the best. And then do whatever they say.¡±


    ¡°What do you think they will demand of me?¡± There was dread in his voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think a direct apology might be a mistake; it would only confirm that you had insulted her. But . . . Oh, I don¡¯t know, Dutiful. Diplomacy has never been my talent. But perhaps Chade will know something you can do. Some special attention from you to confirm that you do think Elliania is beautiful and a woman.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡±


    I ignored his bitter little contradiction. ¡°And above all, do not go out riding alone with Lady Vance. I suspect you¡¯d be wise to avoid her company entirely.¡±


    He slapped his hand on the table in frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t back out on paying my wager!¡±


    ¡°Then go,¡± I snapped. ¡°But if I were you, I¡¯d be sure that Elliania rode at my side, and that your conversation was with her. If Civil is as good a friend as you say he is, perhaps he can help you. Ask him to distract Lady Vance¡¯s attention from you, make it appear as if he is the one accompanying her on the ride.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want her attention distracted from me?¡±


    Now he sounded simply stubborn and contrary, as vexing as Hap the last time I had seen him. I simply looked at him, flat and level, until he cast his eyes aside. ¡°You¡¯d best go now,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Will you go with me?¡± His voice was very soft. ¡°To speak to Mother and Chade?¡±


    ¡°You know I cannot. And even if I could, I think you¡¯d best do this on your own.¡±


    He cleared his throat. ¡°This morning, when we ride. Will you go with me then?¡±


    I hesitated, then suggested, ¡°Invite Lord Golden. That isn¡¯t a promise to be there, only that I¡¯ll think it over.¡±


    ¡°And do what Chade thinks is best.¡±


    ¡°Probably. He¡¯s always been better than I at these niceties.¡±


    ¡°Niceties. Pah. I¡¯m so sick of them, Tom. It¡¯s why Lady Vance is so much easier to be with. She¡¯s just herself.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, but I reserved judgment on that. I wondered if Lady Vance was just a woman who had set her cap for a prince, or someone else¡¯s playing piece, positioned to set Kettricken¡¯s game awry. Well. We¡¯d all find out soon enough.


    The Prince left me, locking the door behind him. I stood, silent and considering in the tower room, listening to the sound of his footsteps on the stone steps fade away. I caught the raised voice of the guard¡¯s greeting at the bottom of the steps. I cast my eyes around the room, blew out the candle on the table, and then left, carrying another taper to light my way.


    I stopped by Chade¡¯s tower room on the way back to my servant¡¯s chamber. I stepped out of the secret door, then halted, surprised to find both Chade and Thick in the room. Chade had evidently been waiting for me. Thick looked sullen and sleepy, his heavy-lidded eyes even droopier than usual.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted them, and, ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Chade responded. His eyes were bright and he appeared well pleased about something. I waited for him to share it with me, but instead he said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Thick to be here early this morning. So we could all talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I could think of no more to say than that. Now wasn¡¯t the time to tell Chade I¡¯d wished he had warned me first. I would not talk over Thick¡¯s head in his presence. I remembered too well how I had once underestimated the cunning of a little girl and spoken too freely. Rosemary had been Regal¡¯s treacherous little pet. I doubted that Thick was anyone¡¯s spy, but what I didn¡¯t say in front of him, he could not repeat.


    ¡°How is the Prince this morning?¡± Chade asked me suddenly.


    ¡°He¡¯s well,¡± I replied guardedly. ¡°But there is something he¡¯ll wish to see you about, something rather urgent. You might wish to be, uh, where you can easily be found. Soon.¡±


    ¡°Prince sad,¡± Thick confirmed dolorously. He shook his heavy head commiseratingly.


    My heart sank, but I resolved to test him. ¡°No, Thick, the Prince isn¡¯t sad. He¡¯s merry. He has gone to have a fine breakfast with all his friends.¡±

 Page 93

    Thick scowled at me. For an instant, his tongue stuck out even farther than usual, and his lower lip sagged pendulously. Then, ¡°No. Prince is a sad song today. Stupid girls. A sad song. La-la-la-le-lo-lo-lo-o.¡± The dimwit sang a mournful little dirge.


    I glanced at Chade. He was watching our exchange closely. His eyes never left me as he asked Thick, ¡°And how is Nettle today?¡±


    I kept my face expressionless. I tried hard to breathe normally, but suddenly I could not quite remember how.


    ¡°Nettle is worried. The dream man won¡¯t talk to her anymore, and her father and brother argue. Yah, yah, yah, yah, her head hurts with it, and her song is sad. Na-na-na-na, na-na-na-na.¡± It was a different tune for Nettle¡¯s sadness, one fraught with tension and uneasiness. Then suddenly Thick stopped in mid-note. He looked at me and then jeered triumphantly, ¡°Dogstink doesn¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t,¡± I agreed flatly. I crossed my arms on my chest and moved my glare from Thick to Chade. ¡°This isn¡¯t fair,¡± I said. Then I clenched my jaw over how childish that sounded.


    ¡°Indeed, it isn¡¯t,¡± Chade agreed blandly. Then, ¡°Thick, you may go if you wish. I think you¡¯ve finished your chores here.¡±


    Thick pursed his lips thoughtfully. ¡°Bring the wood. Bring the water. Take the dishes. Bring the food. Fix the candles.¡± He picked his nose. ¡°Yes. Chores done.¡± He started to go.


    ¡°Thick,¡± I said, and when he halted, scowling, I asked, ¡°Do the other servants still hit Thick, take his coins? Or is it better now?¡±


    He frowned at me, his brow wrinkling. ¡°The other servants?¡± He looked vaguely alarmed.


    ¡°The other servants. They used to ¡®hit Thick, take his coins,¡¯ remember?¡± I tried to copy his inflection and gesture. Instead of jogging his memory, it made him draw back from me in panic. ¡°Never mind,¡± I said hastily. My effort to remind him that perhaps he owed me a favor had instead worsened his opinion of me. Thrusting out his lower lip, he backed away from me.


    ¡°Thick. Don¡¯t forget the tray,¡± Chade reminded him gently.


    The serving man scowled, but he came back for a tray of dishes that held the remains of Chade¡¯s breakfast. He took it up and then crabbed hastily from the room as if I might attack him.


    When the wine rack swung back into place behind him, I sat down in my chair. ¡°So?¡± I asked Chade.


    ¡°So, indeed,¡± he replied agreeably. ¡°Were you ever going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I leaned back in my chair, and then decided there was nothing more to say about it. Instead, I settled on a distraction. ¡°Earlier I told you that Dutiful has something urgent to speak about with you. You should be available.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I gave him a look. ¡°I think what my prince wishes to tell you would come best directly from him.¡± I bit down on my tongue before I could add, ¡°Of course, you could always ask Thick what it is about.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to my own chambers. Shortly. Fitz. Is Nettle in any danger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I saw him rein in his temper. ¡°You know what I mean. She¡¯s Skilling, isn¡¯t she? Without guidance of any kind. Yet she seems to have found you. Or did you initiate that contact?¡±


    Had I? I didn¡¯t know. Had I intruded on her dreams when she was younger, as I had on Dutiful¡¯s? Had I unwittingly laid the foundation for the Skill bond that she sought to build now? I pondered it, but Chade took my silence for mulishness. ¡°Fitz, how can you be so shortsighted? In the name of protecting her, you¡¯re endangering her. Nettle should be here, at Buckkeep, where she can be properly taught to master her talent.¡±


    ¡°And she can be put into service for the Farseer throne.¡±


    He regarded me levelly. ¡°Of course. If the magic is the gift of her bloodlines, then the service is her duty. The two go hand in hand. Or would you deny it to her because she too is a bastard?¡±


    I strangled on sudden anger. When I could speak, I said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t see it so. As denying her something. I¡¯m trying to protect her.¡±


    ¡°You see it that way only because you are stubbornly focused on keeping her away from Buckkeep at all costs. What is the terrible threat to her if she comes here? That she could know music and poetry, dance and beauty, in her life? That she might meet a young man of noble lineage, marry well, and live comfortably? That your grandchildren might grow up where you could see them?¡±


    He made it all sound so rational on his part and so selfish on mine. I took a breath. ¡°Chade. Burrich has already said no to his daughter coming to Buckkeep. If you press him, or worse, force the issue, he will suspect there is a reason. And how can you reveal to Nettle that she is Skilled without leading her to ask, Where did this magic come from? She knows Molly is her mother. That leaves only her father¡¯s lineage in question¡ª¡±

 Page 94

    ¡°Sometimes children are found to have the Skill, with no apparent link to the Farseer bloodline. She might have received it from Molly or Burrich.¡±


    ¡°Yet none of her brothers have it,¡± I pointed out.


    Chade slapped the table in frustration. ¡°I have said it before. You are too cautious, Fitz. ¡®What if this, what if that?¡¯ You hide from trouble that may never knock at our door. What if Nettle did discover that a Farseer had fathered her? Would that be so terrible?¡±


    ¡°If she came to court, and found herself not only a bastard, but the bastard of a Witted Farseer? Yes. What of her fine husband and genteel future then? What does it do to her brothers and to Molly and Burrich, to have to face that past? Nor can you have Nettle here without Burrich coming to see her, to be sure she is well. I know I have changed, but my scars are no disguise to Burrich, nor are my years. If he saw me, he¡¯d know me, and it would destroy him. Or would you try to keep secrets from him, tell Nettle that she must never tell her mother and father that she is taught the Skill, let alone that a man with a broken nose and a scar down his face teaches her? No, Chade. Better she stays where she is, weds a young farmer she loves, and lives a settled life.¡±


    ¡°That sounds very bucolic for her,¡± Chade observed heavily. ¡°I¡¯m sure that any daughter of yours would be delighted with such a sedate and settled life.¡± Sarcasm dripped from his words until he demanded, ¡°But what of her duty to her prince? What of Dutiful¡¯s need for a coterie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you someone else,¡± I promised recklessly. ¡°Someone just as strong as she is, but not related to me. Not tarnished with any complications.¡±


    ¡°Somehow I doubt that such candidates will be easy to find.¡± He scowled suddenly. ¡°Or have you encountered such others, and not seen fit to tell me of them?¡±


    I noticed he did not offer himself. I let that sleeping dog lie. ¡°Chade, I swear to you, I know of no other Skill candidates. Only Thick.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Then he is the one you will train?¡±


    Chade¡¯s question was flippant, an attempt to make me admit there were no other real candidates. I knew Chade expected a flat refusal from me. Thick hated and feared me, and was dim-witted besides. A less desirable Skill student I could not imagine. Except for Nettle. And perhaps one other. Desperation forced the next words from my tongue. ¡°There might be one other.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t told me?¡± He trembled at the edge of rage.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure. I¡¯m still not sure. I¡¯ve only recently begun to wonder about him myself. I met him years ago. And he may be as dangerous to train as Thick, or even more so. For not only has he strong opinions of his own, but he is Witted.¡±


    ¡°His name?¡± It was a demand, not a request.


    I took a breath and stepped off the precipice. ¡°Black Rolf.¡±


    Chade scowled. He squinted, rummaging through the attics of his mind. ¡°The man who offered to teach you the Wit? You encountered him on the way to the Mountains?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the one.¡± Chade had been present when I had offered Kettricken my painfully complete account of my travels across the Six Duchies to find her. ¡°He used the Wit in ways I¡¯d never seen it used. He alone seemed to almost know what Nighteyes and I said privately to one another. No other Witted one has shown me that ability. Some could tell when we used the Wit, if we were not extremely careful, but did not seem to understand what we said to one another. Rolf did. Even at the times when we tried to keep it secret from him, I always suspected that he knew more than he let on. He could have been using the Wit to find us, and the Skill to listen to my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have felt it?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t. So perhaps I am mistaken. Nor am I eager to seek out Rolf to discover the truth of it.¡±


    ¡°In any case, you could not. I¡¯m sorry to tell you that he died three years ago. He took a fever, and his end was swift.¡±


    I stood still, stunned as much by the news as by the fact that Chade knew it. I found my way to a chair and sat down. Grief did not flood me. My relationship with Black Rolf had always been a fractious one. But there was regret. He was gone. I wondered how Holly managed without him, and how Hilda his bear had endured his passing. For a time I stared at the wall, seeing a small house far away. ¡°How did you know?¡± I managed at last.


    ¡°Oh, come, Fitz. You reported about him to the Queen. And I¡¯d heard his name from you before, when you were delirious and raving with fever from the infection in your back. I knew he was significant. I keep track of significant people.¡±

 Page 95

    It was like the Stone game. He¡¯d just set another piece on the board, one that revealed his old strategy. I filled in all he had not said. ¡°So you know that I returned there. That I studied with him for a time.¡±


    He gave a half-nod. ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain of it. But I suspected it was you. I received the news with joy. Prior to that, the last I had heard of you was what Starling and Kettricken reported when they left you at the quarry. To hear you were alive and well . . . For months, I half-expected you to turn up at my doorstep. I looked forward to hearing from your lips of what had happened after Verity-as-Dragon left the quarry. There was so much we did not know! I envisioned that reunion a hundred ways. Of course, you know that I waited in vain. And eventually, I realized you¡¯d never come back to us of your own will.¡± He sighed, remembering old pain and disappointment. Then he added quietly, ¡°Still, I was glad to hear that you were alive.¡±


    The words were not a rebuke. They were only his admission of pain. My choice had hurt him, but he had respected my right to make it. After my time with Rolf, he would have had spies watching for me. They would not know it was FitzChivalry Farseer they sought, but doubtless they had found me. Otherwise, how would Starling have found her way to my door, all those years ago? ¡°You¡¯ve always had an eye on me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    He looked down at the table and said stubbornly, ¡°Another man might see it as a hand oversheltering you. As I have just told you, Fitz. I always keep track of significant people.¡± He next spoke as if he could hear my thoughts. ¡°I tried to leave you alone, Fitz. To find what peace you could, even if it excluded me from your life.¡±


    Ten years ago, I could not have understood the pain in his voice. I would only have seen him as interfering and calculating. Only now, with a son of my own intent on ignoring every bit of advice I¡¯d ever given him, could I recognize what it had cost him to let me go my own way and make my own choices. He had probably felt as I did about Hap, that he was so obviously choosing the wrong course. But Chade had let me steer it.


    In that instant, I made my decision. I pushed Chade off balance with it. ¡°Chade. If you wish, I could attempt . . . do you want me to try to teach you the Skill?¡±


    His eyes were suddenly impenetrable. ¡°Ah. So you offer that now, do you? Interesting. But I think I am proceeding with my own studies well enough. No, Fitz. I don¡¯t wish you to teach me.¡±


    I bowed my head. Perhaps I deserved his disdain. I took a breath. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do as you ask, this time. I¡¯ll train Thick. Somehow, I¡¯ll persuade him to let me teach him. As strong as he is, perhaps he will be all the coterie that Dutiful will need.¡±


    Shock silenced him for a moment. Then, he smiled sourly. ¡°I doubt that, Fitz. And you don¡¯t doubt it; you don¡¯t believe it at all. Nevertheless, for the time being, we will leave it at that. You will begin Thick¡¯s training. In exchange, I will leave Nettle where she is. You have my thanks. And now I must go to see what mischief Dutiful has gotten himself into.¡± He rose as if his back and knees pained him. I watched him go but said no more.


    Chapter X


    RESOLUTIONS


    By all accounts, both Kebal Rawbread and the Pale Woman perished in the last month. They set sail in the last White Ship for Hjolikej with a crew of their most stalwart followers. They were not seen again, nor was any wreckage of the ship ever found. The assumption is that, like so many other Out Island ships, the dragons overflew it, throwing the crew into a vacant-eyed stupor, and then destroyed it with the great wind and waves that their wings could stir. As the ship was heavily loaded with what translates from the Outislander tongue as ¡°dragonstone,¡± it probably went down swiftly.


    ¡ª A REPORT TO CHADE FALLSTAR, PENNED AT THE END OF THE RED SHIP WAR


    I made my slow descent to Lord Golden¡¯s chambers. I tried to focus on the Prince¡¯s difficulties, but could only wonder what larger problem I had created for myself. I could barely instruct the Prince, and he was an apt and amiable student. I¡¯d be lucky if Thick didn¡¯t kill me when I attempted to teach him. But there was a worse shadow to it. Chade had tempted me well, as only one who knew me so deeply could. Nettle, here at Buckkeep, where I could see her daily and watch her blossom into womanhood, and perhaps chart for her an easier life than the one Burrich and Molly could give her. I tried to tear that idea from my mind. It was a selfish yearning.


    On my trip through Chade¡¯s secret corridors, I made a brief detour to one of the spy posts. I stood a time beside it, hesitating. It would be the first time I had deliberately come to spy and listen. Then I sat down silently on the dusty bench and peered into the Narcheska¡¯s chambers.

 Page 96

    Fortune was with me. Their breakfast was still set out on the table between Peottre and the girl, though it did not look as if either one had eaten much. Her uncle was already dressed in his riding leathers. Elliania was in a pretty little frock, blue and white, with much lace on the cuffs and throat. Peottre was shaking his heavy head at her. ¡°No, little one. As with a fish on a line, you must first set the hook before you can play him. Flaunt your displeasure with him now and he will avoid that bitter taste, to follow instead the bright feathers and sweet egg of someone else¡¯s lure. You cannot show him what you feel, Elli. Set aside the insult; behave as if you did not notice it.¡±


    She clacked her spoon back onto the tray, so that a tiny glop of porridge leapt from it. ¡°I cannot. I have pretended as much calmness as I could muster, last night. Right now, I could not show him what I truly feel about him with less than a knife¡¯s edge, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ah. How well that would benefit your mother and little sister.¡± He spoke the words quietly, but Elliania¡¯s face grew very still, as if he spoke of death and disease in the next chamber. She tucked her proud little chin, bowing her head before him with lowered lashes. I sensed the strength of will she used to rein herself in and suddenly saw the changes that her months at Buckkeep had wrought in her. Peottre might call her his ¡°little fish¡± still, but this was a different girl from the one I had first spied on. The last vestiges of child had been hammered from her by the pounding of Buckkeep society. She spoke now with a woman¡¯s determination.


    ¡°I will do what I must, Uncle, for our mothers¡¯ house. You know that. Whatever I must, to ¡®hook¡¯ this fish.¡± When she looked up at him, her mouth was set and flat in determination, but tears stood in her eyes.


    ¡°Not that,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Not yet, and perhaps never at all. So I hope.¡± He sighed suddenly. ¡°But you must be warm to him, Elli. You cannot show him your anger. It tears my heart to say that to you, that you must appear untroubled by his insult. Smile upon him. Behave as if it never happened.¡±


    ¡°She must do more than that.¡± I could not see who spoke, but I recognized the serving maid¡¯s voice. She walked into view. I studied her more closely than I had previously. She appeared to be about my age, dressed simply as if she were a servant. Yet she bore herself as if she were in charge. Her hair and eyes were black, her cheeks wide, and nose small. She shook her head at both of them. ¡°She must appear humble and willing.¡±


    She paused, and I saw the muscles of Peottre¡¯s face bunch as he clenched his jaws. It made the woman smile. She went on with evident relish. ¡°And you must make him think it is possible that you will . . . yield yourself to him.¡± Then she spoke in a deeper voice. ¡°Bring the farmer prince to heel, Elliania, and keep him there. He must not look at another; he must not even consider another one as someone to bed before he is wed. He must be yours alone. Somehow, you must claim him, heart and flesh. You have heard the Lady¡¯s warning. If you fail in this, if he strays, and gets a child with anyone, you and yours are all doomed.¡±


    ¡°I cannot do it,¡± she burst out. She mistook her uncle¡¯s horrified look for a rebuke, for she continued desperately. ¡°I have tried, Uncle Peottre. I have. I have danced for him, and thanked him for his gifts, and tried to look entranced by his boring talk in his farmer¡¯s tongue. But it is all useless, for he thinks I am a little girl. He disdains me as a child, an offering from my father simply for the making of a treaty.¡±


    Her uncle leaned back in his chair, pushing his untouched dish away from him. He sighed heavily, then glared at the serving woman. ¡°You hear her, Henja. She has already tried your disgusting little tactic. He does not want her. He is a boy with no fire in his blood. I do not know what more we can do.¡±


    Elliania suddenly sat up straight. ¡°I do.¡± Her chin had come up again, as had the fire in her black, black eyes.


    He shook his head at her. ¡°Elliania, you are only¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am not a child, nor a mere girl! I have not been a girl since this duty was laid upon me. Uncle. You cannot treat me as a child and expect others to see me as a woman. You cannot dress me like a doll, and bid me be sweet and tractable as some doting auntie¡¯s little treasure, and expect me to attract the Prince. He has been raised in this court, among all these females as sweet as spoiling fish. If I am but one more of them, he will not even see me. Let me do what I must. For we both know that if I continue as I have, we will fail. So. Let me try it my way. If I fail on that path, also, what will we have lost?¡±

 Page 97

    For a time he sat staring at her. She cast her gaze aside from his piercing eyes, and busied herself with topping the cups of untouched tea before them. Then she lifted hers and sipped from it, all the while avoiding meeting his glance. When he spoke, dread was in his voice. ¡°What do you propose, child?¡±


    She set down her cup. ¡°Not what Henja suggests, if that is what you fear. No. This woman proposes that you tell him my age. Today. In his farmer¡¯s years, rather than my God¡¯s Runes years. And that, for this day at least, you let me dress and behave as one of the daughters of our mothers¡¯ house would, insulted as he has insulted me, to prefer another woman¡¯s beauty to my own, and announce it to all. Let me bring him to heel, as you have commanded. Not with cloying sweets, but with a whip, as a dog such as he deserves.¡±


    ¡°Elliania. No. I forbid it.¡± The serving woman spoke with the snap of command.


    But it was Peottre who replied to her. He surged to his feet, his broad hand lifted high. ¡°Get out, woman! Get out of my sight, or you will be dead. I swear it, Lady. If she doesn¡¯t leave now, I kill your servant!¡±


    ¡°You will regret this!¡± Henja snarled, but she scuttled from the room. I heard the door close behind her.


    When Peottre spoke again, he spoke slowly and heavily, as if his words could fence Elliania from some precipice. ¡°She had no right to speak to you so. But I do, Narcheska. I forbid this.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡± she asked levelly, and I knew Peottre had lost.


    A knock at the chamber door was her father. He came in and greeted them both, and Elliania almost immediately excused herself, saying she must dress appropriately to go out riding with the Prince by mid-morning. As soon as she left the room, her father launched into some discussion of a shipload of trading goods that was overdue. Peottre answered him, but his eyes lingered on the door where Elliania had vanished.


    A short time later, I emerged cautiously into my own servant cell, and thence even more cautiously into Lord Golden¡¯s warm and spacious chambers. He was alone, at table, finishing his share of the ample breakfast he commanded daily for us. All at court must wonder at the suppleness of his waist given the substantial morning appetite he professed to.


    His golden glance assessed me as I entered his room silently. ¡°Hm. Sit down, Fitz. I¡¯ll not wish you a good morning, for it¡¯s plainly too late for that. Care to share what has overshadowed you with gloom?¡±


    Useless to lie. I took a chair opposite him at the table and picked food off the serving plate while I confided Dutiful¡¯s social stumble to him. There was little point to doing otherwise. There had been enough spectators that I was sure the tale would reach him soon enough, if he had not witnessed it himself. Of Nettle, I said nothing. Did I fear he would concur with Chade? I am not sure, I only knew that I wished to keep it to myself. Nor did I speak of what I had seen through my peephole. I needed time to sort it out before I shared it with anyone.


    When I had finished my tale, he nodded. ¡°I was not at the gaming tables last night, preferring to listen instead to one of the Outislander minstrels who have recently arrived. But the tale reached me last night before I retired. I¡¯ve already been invited to ride out with the Prince this morning. Do you want to come along?¡± When I nodded, the Fool smiled. Then Lord Golden patted his lips with his napkin. ¡°Dear, dear, this is a most unfortunate social stumble. The gossip will be delectable. I wonder how the Queen and her councilor will manage to juggle it back into balance?¡±


    There were no easy answers to that. I knew he would use the turmoil stirred by this to dig into where loyalties truly lay. Between us, we cleared the breakfast platters of food. I took them down to the kitchen, where I lingered briefly. Yes, the servants were already gossiping of it, and speculating that there was more between Lady Vance and the Prince than a mere game of Stones. Someone already claimed to have seen them walking alone in the snowy gardens several evenings ago. Another maid said that Duke Shemshy was said to be pleased, and quoted him as saying he saw no real obstacle to the match. My heart sank. Duke Shemshy was powerful. If he began to solicit support among the nobles for a match between his niece and the Prince, he could possibly put an end to both betrothal and alliance.


    One other thing I saw while I was there that caused me suspicion. The Narcheska¡¯s maid, whom I had last seen quarreling with Peottre, hurried past the doors of the kitchen and out into the courtyard. She was dressed warmly, in a heavy cloak and boots, as if for a long walk on this cold day. I supposed it was possible that her mistress had sent her off on some task into Buckkeep Town, but she carried no market basket. Nor did she seem the type of serving woman who would be chosen for such an errand. It both puzzled and concerned me. If I had not all but promised the Prince that I would be there for his ride, I would have shadowed her. Instead, I hurried up the stairs to dress for the morning ride.

 Page 98

    When I reentered Lord Golden¡¯s chamber, I found him putting the finishing touches to his own costume. For a moment, I wondered if Jamaillian nobles truly dressed in such a gaudy fashion. Layer upon layer of rich fabric cloaked his slender form. A heavy fur cloak flung across a chair awaited him. The Fool had never had any great tolerance for cold, and Lord Golden apparently shared that weakness. He was turning up a fur collar to his satisfaction. One long narrow hand waved me on to my own chamber, bidding me hurry, while he continued to peruse himself in the mirror.


    I glanced inside my room at the garments laid out on my bed and then protested, ¡°But I¡¯m already dressed.¡±


    ¡°Not as I wish you to be. It has come to my attention that several of the other young lords of the court have also furnished themselves with bodyguard-servants, in a pale imitation of my style. It is time to show them than an imitation cannot equal the original. Garb yourself, Tom Badgerlock.¡±


    I snarled at him, and he smiled sweetly in return.


    The garments were servant¡¯s blue, and of excellent quality. I recognized Scrandon¡¯s tailoring. I supposed that now that he had my measurements, Lord Golden could inflict stylish clothing on me at will. It was fine fabric, very warm, and in that I recognized the Fool¡¯s concern for my comfort. He had been kind enough to have it cut and sewn so that I could move freely. But stretching out an arm of the oddly tailored shirt revealed pleated insets in varying shades of blue, with an effect like a bird¡¯s wing opening to reveal the different colors of plumage. I noticed as I donned it that a number of clever pockets had been fit into interesting places. I approved of the pockets even as I winced at Lord Golden instructing the tailor to add them. I would rather that no one else had known of my need for concealed pockets.


    As if he had sensed my concern, Lord Golden spoke from the other room. ¡°You will note that I had Scrandon add pockets to permit you to carry a number of small but necessary items for me, such as my smelling salts, my digestive herbs, my grooming aids, and my extra kerchiefs. I gave him most precise measurements for those.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord,¡± I responded gravely, and proceeded to fill those pockets as my own needs dictated. When I lifted the winter cloak, it revealed the final addition to my garb. The guard of the blade and the scabbard were so gaudily adorned that I winced. But when I drew the blade, it whispered death as it came free from the sheath and balanced like a bird on my fingers. I sighed and looked up to find the Fool standing framed in my door. The look on my face well pleased him. He grinned at my astonishment. I shook my head. ¡°My skill doesn¡¯t deserve a blade like this.¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be able to carry Verity¡¯s sword openly. That one is a pale compensation.¡±


    It was too large a thing to offer thanks for. He watched me buckle the sword belt and seemed to take as much pleasure in that as I did to wear it.


    When we assembled in the courtyard to await the Prince, the gathering was larger than I had expected. A few nobles already awaited Dutiful. Young Civil Bresinga was there, deep in conversation with Lady Vance. Did she look displeased as she gestured at the waiting horses, a far larger party than she had obviously wagered on? Two other young women, her close friends by how they stood, commiserated with her. They all greeted Lord Golden warmly as he joined them. It struck me that he looked but a few years older than they, a handsome, wealthy, and exotic foreign nobleman in his early twenties. All the women drew closer to him, talking, while three young noblemen, one of them a Shemshy kinsman from his strong resemblance to the Duke, also lingered nearby. Lady Vance was obviously already the center of her own tiny court. If she did manage to win the Prince, these newly loyal courtiers would rise with her.


    Servants held the bridles of their horses. The padded perch for Civil¡¯s cat was empty behind his saddle. Privately I doubted that he had left his cat at Galekeep as it was said; no Witted one would willingly be parted from his partner that long. Probably the beast roamed the hills around Buckkeep. Civil must visit it regularly. I resolved to spy on one of those assignations. Perhaps a little confrontation with him and his cat would shake me out a bit more information about the Old Blood community, and his ties to the Piebalds.


    I did not have time for long pondering on this. I took Myblack and Malta from a waiting stable boy and then stood, holding their reins, as Lord Golden mingled with the others gathered to accompany the Prince. I could not courteously stare at the nobles, but I could study their horses and deduce who would join us. One mare was so richly caparisoned that she must be awaiting the Queen herself. I recognized Chade¡¯s horse as well. In addition to the Prince¡¯s horse, there were three other richly decked mounts. So it seemed Arkon Bloodblade and Uncle Peottre would be part of the gathering too. The bay mare with bells in her mane would be for the Narcheska.

 Page 99

    Then, there was a burst of conversation and laughter near the door and the main party arrived. The Prince was dazzlingly attired in Buckkeep blue trimmed with the white fox of his mother¡¯s colors. The Queen had chosen blue and white as well, accented with goldenrod stripes on her mantle. Yet despite the brightness of the colors that echoed so well the blue and white of the winter day, the lines of her garb were simple in contrast to the extravagant clothing of her court. Chade was elegant in shades of blue, trimmed with black, and all the jewelry he wore was silver. The Prince was smiling, but I knew he was chastened by how he lingered at the top of the steps, conversing with his mother and Chade rather than joining his younger companions. He acknowledged to no one that this ride was supposed payment for an ill-considered wager. By dismissing it, perhaps he hoped it would be devalued in the eyes of the others as well. Lady Vance stood smiling up at him and, for a moment, caught his eyes. He nodded courteously, but then his gaze wandered to Civil. The nod he gave him was equal to the first. Were Lady Vance¡¯s cheeks a bit pinker than they were before? He only descended when Chade and the Queen did, and still he remained beside his mother.


    Several Outislander merchant nobles next appeared with Arkon Bloodblade. They had adopted all the most extravagant fashions of Buckkeep. Lace and ribbons fluttered from them like pennants; the heavy furs of their homeland had been replaced with rich fabrics from Bingtown and Jamaillia and even more distant ports. Kettricken, Chade, and Dutiful greeted them effusively. Pleasantries were exchanged, comments on the fine weather, compliments on clothing and other civilities were bandied about as all awaited the Narcheska and Peottre.


    And we all waited.


    It was a ruse calculated to set us all on edge. Kettricken¡¯s eyes kept darting to the door. Dutiful¡¯s laughter at Chade¡¯s pleasantries sounded forced. Arkon scowled and spoke gruffly to a man at his side. The delay was long enough that the thought came to all of us: this will be how she displays her displeasure with Dutiful. She will humiliate him before all of his friends and family by leaving him standing. If she embarrassed her father before the Queen, would it create friction there as well? Just as I saw Chade and Kettricken conferring as to whether a servant should be sent to ask if the Narcheska would join them, Peottre appeared.


    In contrast to the other Outislanders, he had reverted completely to his native garb. Yet the effect was not that of barbarism, but of purity. His trousers were leather, his cloak of rich fur. His jewelry was ivory and gold and jade. The simplicity of line suggested he would be ready to ride, hunt, travel, or fight, and not be encumbered by frippery. He emerged onto the steps above us, and stood there, as if he had taken the center of a stage. He did not look happy to be there, but determined. As he stood silently, his arms crossed on his chest, the entire gathering fell silent. All eyes fixed on him. When he saw it was so, he spoke quietly, in a voice that was affable but would brook no disagreement.


    ¡°The Narcheska desires me to make it known that ages are reckoned differently in the God¡¯s Runes. She fears an ignorance of this may have led people to misunderstand her status among our folk. She is not a child by our standards, nor even by yours, I suspect. In our islands, where life is harsher than in your gentle, pleasant land, we think it bad luck to count a child a member of the family during those first twelve months when tiny lives may so easily wither. Nor do we give a child a name until that first crucial year is past. By our God¡¯s Runes reckoning, then, the Narcheska is only eleven years old, nearly twelve. But by your reckoning, she is twelve, verging on thirteen. Nearly the same age as Prince Dutiful.¡±


    The door opened behind him. No servant held it; the Narcheska shut it firmly behind herself. She emerged to stand beside Peottre, dressed in the same fashion as he was. She had discarded her Buckkeep finery. Her trousers were of spotted sealskin, her vest of red fox. The cloak that draped her from her shoulders to her knees was of white ermine, the tiny black tails swinging tassels. She pulled up her hood as she smiled coolly down upon us. The ruff was made of wolf. As she looked out of its depths, she observed, ¡°Yes, I am nearly the same age as Prince Dutiful. Ages are accounted differently in our land. As are our ranks. For, although I was not named nor my days numbered until I was a year old, I was still the Narcheska. But Prince Dutiful, I understand, will not be a king, no, not even a King-in-Waiting for his crown, until he is seventeen. This is correct?¡±


    She asked this of Kettricken as if she were uncertain, standing above the Queen at the top of the steps. My queen was unflustered as she looked up and replied. ¡°In this you are correct, Narcheska. My son will not be accounted ready for that title until he has reached his seventeenth year.¡±

 Page 100

    ¡°I see. An interesting difference from the customs of my home. Perhaps, in my land, we believe more in the strength of the lineage: that a babe is already who she will be, and hence worthy of her title from her first breath. While you, in your farmer¡¯s world, wait to see if the line has bred true. I see.¡±


    It could not be construed as an insult, quite. With her foreign accent and her odd placement of words, it could have been merely an unfortunate phrasing of thought. But I was sure it was not. Just as I was sure that her quiet, clear words spoken to Peottre as she descended the steps at his side were intended to be overheard. ¡°Perhaps, then, I should not wed him until we are sure the Prince will truly become the King? Many a man hopes to ride a throne, but is tumbled from it before he ascends to it. Perhaps the actual marriage should be postponed until his own people judge him worthy.¡±


    Kettricken¡¯s smile did not fade but it grew fixed. Chade¡¯s eyes narrowed briefly. But Dutiful could not control the flush that seared his face. He stood silent, beaming his humiliation at her slight. I thought she had accomplished her revenge quite tidily; he had been humbled much as she had, and before much the same company. But if I thought she was finished with him, I was wrong.


    When the Prince approached her courteously to assist her in her mount, she waved him away, saying, ¡°Allow my uncle to help me. He is a man of experience, with both horses and women. If I require assistance, I shall be safest in his hands.¡± And yet when Peottre approached her, she smiled and assured him that she was certain she could mount on her own. ¡°For I am not a child, you know.¡± And she did, though I was certain the tall horse was much larger than the tough little ponies the Outislanders used.


    Astride, she moved her horse forward to ride at Kettricken¡¯s side and converse with the Queen. The two, clad richly yet simply, presented a contrast to the sumptuous and extravagant dress of the others. Somehow, their clothing made it seem as if they not only belonged together, but also were the only two who shared a sensible attitude to a pleasure ride on a winter¡¯s day. Either of them, if faced with a lamed horse, could have easily hiked home through the snow. Without an obvious intent, they had made the coiffed and decorated nobles appear silly and frivolous. I wrinkled my brow as the thought came to me. By complementing Kettricken¡¯s simple attire, yet remaining true to the customs of her own folk, the Narcheska claimed an equal footing with our queen.


    Prince Dutiful glanced at his youthful friends. I saw his eyes meet Civil¡¯s, and Civil¡¯s brows rise in a query. But constrained by his mother¡¯s rebuking glance, the Prince rode at the Narcheska¡¯s left. She scarcely noticed him. The few times when the Narcheska did turn in her saddle to address a remark to Dutiful, it was with the air of someone who politely strives to include an outsider in the conversation. He could contribute little more to the talk than a nod and a smile before she dismissed him again.


    Immediately behind them, Chade rode between Arkon Bloodblade and Peottre Blackwater. Lord Golden insinuated himself amongst the Prince¡¯s young friends, and I trailed behind them. They rode together, in a chattering knot. I am certain Prince Dutiful was well aware of their eyes upon his back and that they discussed how his betrothed had snubbed him. Lord Golden was adroitly transparent to the conversation, encouraging it with his interest but contributing no remarks of his own that might have deflected its course. I noted that while Lady Vance was merry to her friends and attentive to Lord Civil, her eyes wandered often and speculatively to the slighted Prince. I wondered if her ambitions were her own or those of her uncle, Lord Shemshy.


    I knew one disconcerting moment, when Dutiful abruptly crashed through my barriers and into my thoughts. I don¡¯t deserve this! It was an accidental remark, but she behaves as if I deliberately humiliated her. I almost wish I had!


    The jolt of his thought was shock enough, but worse was to see Lord Golden flinch to it. He glanced back at me, one brow raised, almost as if he thought I had spoken to him. Nor was he alone, though his reaction was the most extreme. Several other riders in our party abruptly glanced off, in different directions, as if they had heard a distant shout. I took a breath, narrowed my focus to a pin¡¯s head, and Skilled back to the lad.


    Silence. Master your emotions, and do not do that again. Elliania has no way to know that you did not deliberately humiliate her. And she is not the only one who may believe that of you. Consider the attitudes of the young women who ride with Civil. But for now, ponder this to yourself. Your Skill control is not good when you are emotional. Refrain from using it at such times.


    The Prince lowered his head to my stern reprimand. I saw him draw a long breath, then he squared his shoulders and sat straighter in his saddle. He glanced about as if enjoying the beauty of the day.